OLLIE SPARKS
NEEDS THE HELP OF CHARLIE BONE!!
A new semester is
beginning at Bloor's Academy; and danger is lurking around every corner. First
Charlie's beloved Uncle Paton disappears on a long and perilous journey. Then
Charlie and his friends make an astonishing discovery: an invisible boy; Ollie
Sparks, has been imprisoned in the attic of the academy
Charlie knows it's up
to him to use his extraordinary gifts to help his uncle and Ollie. But lately
his powers have been changing— and not for the better. Nothing is what it
seems, and Charlie doesn't know if anyone can be trusted — including himself .
. .
CONTENTS |
||
THE
ENDOWED CHILDREN
|
|
A
VERY OLD MOUSE |
PROLOGUE |
|
THE
WAND |
SOMEONE
DANGEROUS |
|
BULL,
BELLS, AND GOLDEN BATS |
THE
INVISIBLE BOY |
|
A
SORCERER ON THE LOOSE |
RUNNER
BEAN IS DISCOVERED |
|
THE
FLAMES AND A JOURNEY |
SPARKLING STONES |
|
THE GARDEN IN DARKLY WYND |
THE SHAPE-SHIFTER |
|
LYSANDER'S PLAN |
THE STARLING |
|
THE NIGHT OF WIND AND SPIRITS |
UNCLE
PATON'S RETURN |
|
OLLIE
AND THE BOA |
A VISIT TO SKARPO |
|
A BELT OF BLACK JEWELS |
THE ENDOWED CHILDREN
The endowed are all descended
from the ten children of the Red King, a magician-king who left Africa in the
twelfth century, accompanied by three leopards.
The Red King had already
lived for several centuries, and he made a marvelous glass sphere, putting into
it memories of his life and travels through the world. He used the sphere to
twist through time, visiting the past and the future.
In any other hands, the Time
Twister is dangerous and unpredictable.
|
THE CHILDREN OF THE RED KING, CALLED THE ENDOWED |
|
MANFRED BLOOR |
Head boy of Bloor's Academy A
hypnotist. He is descended from Borlath, eldest son of the Red King.
Borlath was a brutal and sadistic tyrant. |
CHARLIE BONE |
Charlie can hear the voices of
people in photographs and paintings. He is descended from the Yewbeams, a
family with many magical endowments. |
ZELDA DOBINSKI |
Descended from
a long line of Polish magicians. Zelda is telekinetic. She can move objects
with her mind. |
DORCAS LOOM |
An endowed
girl whose gift is, as yet, undiscovered. |
ASA PIKE |
A were-beast. He is descended
from a tribe who lived in the northern forests and kept strange beasts. Asa
can change shape at dusk. |
BILLY RAVEN |
Billy can communicate with
animals. One of his ancestors
conversed with ravens that sat on a gibbet where dead men hung. For this
talent he was banished from his village. |
LYSANDER SAGE |
Descended from
an African wise man. He can call up his spirit ancestors. |
GABRIEL SILK |
Gabriel can
feel scenes and emotions through the clothes of others. He comes from a line
of psychics. |
EMMA TOLLY |
Emma can fly. Her surname derives from the
Spanish swordsman from Toledo whose daughter married the Red King. He is
therefore an ancestor of all the endowed children. |
TANCRED TORSSON |
A storm-bringer His
Scandinavian ancestor was named after the thunder god, Thor. Tancred can
bring wind, thunder, and lightning. |
PROLOGUE
When the Red King left
Africa, he took with him a rare snake, a boa, given to him by a traveling wise
man. The boa's skin was black and silver and its eyes like beads of jet.
Sometimes, the shining eyes would close, but this was a deception. In the
king's presence the boa was eternally vigilant. No thief or assassin dared to
pass it. The king, who could speak its language, regarded the boa as a friend,
a guardian, and a wise counselor. He loved the creature dearly
One day while the king was
absent on a hunting trip, his eldest son, Borlath, caught the boa in a net. Borlath had the crudest heart of any man
living, and his greatest sport was to torture. Within a week he had turned the
wise and gentle boa into a creature that lived only to kill. It would squeeze
its victims into oblivion within minutes.
The king's daughter,
Guanhamara, horrified by the boa's new and deadly nature, rescued the creature
and cast a spell, hoping to cure it. Alas, Guanhamara's spell came too late and
merely weakened the boa's fatal hug. Its victims did not die, but they became
invisible.
When Guanhamara died, the boa
fell into a deep sleep. It shriveled into a thing that was neither alive nor
dead. Hoping one day to reawaken the creature, Guanhamara's seven daughters
(every one of them a witch) sealed the boa in a jar of liquid made blue with
herbs. They also put in a bird with delicate, shiny wings. But the embalmed
creatures were stolen by Borlath and passed down through his descendants, until
Ezekiel Bloor, using a method recommended by his grandfather, managed to revive
the boa, whose skin had become a silvery blue. He was less successful with the
bird.
Ezekiel was now a hundred
years old. He had always longed to become invisible but, as far as he knew the
boa's hug was permanent, and he didn't dare to let the creature hug him. The
old man still searched for a way to reverse invisibility while the boa lived in
the shadowy attics of Bloor's Academy keeping its secret, until someone could
bring it the comfort of understanding — and listen to its story
SOMEONE DANGEROUS
An owl swooped over the roof
of number nine Filbert Street. It hovered above a running mouse and then
perched on a branch beside Charlie Bone's window The owl hooted, but Charlie
slept on.
Across the road, at number
twelve, Benjamin Brown was already awake. He opened his curtains to look at the
owl and saw three figures emerge from the door of number nine. In the pale
streetlight their faces were a blur of shadows, but Benjamin would have known
them anywhere. They were Charlie Bone's great-aunts, Lucretia, Eustacia, and
Venetia Yewbeam. As the three women tiptoed furtively down the steps, one of
them suddenly looked up at Benjamin. He shrank behind the curtain and watched
them hurry away up the road. They wore black hooded coats and their heads
tilted toward one another like conspirators.
It was half past four in the
morning. Why were the Yewbeam sisters out so early? Had they been in Charlie's
house all night? They've been hatching
some nasty plot, thought Benjamin.
If only Charlie hadn't
inherited such a strange talent. And if only his great-aunts hadn't gotten to
know about it, perhaps he'd have been safe. But when your ancestor is a
magician and a king, your relations are bound to expect something of you.
"Poor Charlie," Benjamin murmured.
Benjamin's big yellow dog,
Runner Bean, whined sympathetically from the bed. Benjamin wondered if he'd
guessed what was going to happen to him. Probably. Mr. and Mrs. Brown had
spent the last two days cleaning the house and packing. Dogs always know
something is up when people start packing.
"Breakfast,
Benjamin!" Mrs. Brown called from the kitchen.
Mr. Brown could be heard
singing in the shower.
Benjamin and Runner Bean went
downstairs. Three bowls of oatmeal sat on the kitchen table. Benjamin sat down. His mother was frying
sausages and tomatoes and he was glad to see that she hadn't forgotten his dog.
Runner Bean's bowl was already full of chopped sausage.
Mr. Brown arrived still
singing and still in his bathrobe. Mrs. Brown was already dressed. She wore a
neat gray suit and her straight straw-colored hair was cut very short. She wore
no jewelry
Benjamin's parents were
private detectives and they tried to look as inconspicuous as possible.
Sometimes, they wore a false mustache or a wig to disguise themselves. It was
usually only Mr. Brown who wore the false mustaches, but on one occasion (an
occasion Benjamin would like to forget) Mrs. Brown had also found it necessary
to wear one.
Benjamin's mother swapped his
now empty bowl for a full plate and said, "You'd better take Runner across
to Charlie as soon as you've brushed your teeth. We'll be leaving in half an
hour."
"Yes, Mom."
Benjamin gulped down the rest of his breakfast and ran back upstairs. He didn't
tell his mother that Charlie hadn't actually agreed to look after Runner Bean.
The Browns' bathroom
overlooked Filbert Street, and while Benjamin was brushing his teeth he saw a
tall man in a long black coat walk down the steps of number nine. Benjamin
stopped brushing and stared. What on earth was going on in Charlie's house?
The tall man was Paton
Yewbeam, Charlie's great-uncle. He was wearing dark glasses and he carried a
white stick. Benjamin assumed the dark glasses had something to do with Paton's
unfortunate talent for exploding lights. Paton never appeared in daylight, if
he could help it, but this was an extraordinary time to be going out, even for
him. He walked up to a midnight-blue car, opened the trunk, and carefully
placed the wand (for that's what it was) right at the back.
Before Benjamin had even
rinsed his toothbrush, Charlie's uncle had driven off He went in the opposite
direction from his sisters, Benjamin noted. This wasn't surprising, since Paton
and his sisters were sworn enemies.
"You'd better go over to
Charlie's," Mrs. Brown called from the kitchen. Benjamin packed his
pajamas and toothbrush and went downstairs.
Runner Bean's tail hung
dejectedly His ears were down and his eyes rolled piteously Benjamin felt
guilty "Come on, Runner." He spoke with an exaggerated cheerfulness
that didn't fool his dog for one minute.
The boy and the dog left the
house together. They were best friends and Runner Bean wouldn't have dreamed of
disobeying Benjamin, but today he dragged his paws very reluctantly up the
steps of number nine.
Benjamin rang the bell and
Runner Bean howled. It was the howl that woke Charlie. Everyone else in the
house woke briefly thought they'd had a nightmare, and went back to sleep.
Charlie, recognizing the
howl, staggered downstairs to open the door. "What's happened?" he
asked, blinking at the streetlights. "It's still night, isn't it?"
"Sort of," said
Benjamin. "I've got some amazing news. I'm going to Hong Kong."
Charlie rubbed his eyes.
"What, now?"
"Yes."
Charlie stared at his friend
in bewilderment and then invited him in for a piece of toast. While the toast
was browning, Charlie asked Benjamin if Runner Bean would be traveling to Hong
Kong with him.
"Er — no," said
Benjamin. "He'd have to be quarantined and he'd hate that."
"So where's he
going?" Charlie glanced at Runner Bean and the big dog gave him a forlorn
sort of smile.
"That's just it,"
Benjamin said, with a slight cough. "There's no one else but you,
Charlie."
"Me? 1 can't keep a dog
here," said Charlie. "Grandma Bone would kill it."
"Don't say that."
Benjamin looked anxiously at Runner Bean who was crawling under the table.
"Now look what you've done. He was upset already"
As Charlie began to splutter
his protests, Benjamin quickly explained that the Hong Kong visit had been a
complete surprise. A Chinese billionaire had asked his parents to trace a
priceless necklace that had been stolen from his Hong Kong apartment. The
Browns couldn't resist such a well-paid and challenging case, but, since it
might take several months, they did not want to leave Benjamin behind.
Unfortunately this didn't apply to Runner Bean.
Charlie slumped at the
kitchen table and scratched his head. His bushy hair was even more tangled than
usual. "Oh," was all he could say
"Thanks, Charlie."
Benjamin shoved a large piece of toast into his mouth. "I'll let myself
out." At the kitchen door he looked back guiltily "I'm sorry I hope
you'll be all right, Charlie." And then he was gone.
Benjamin was so excited that
he had forgotten to tell Charlie about his uncle and the wand or the visit of
his three aunts.
From the kitchen window,
Charlie watched his friend dash across the street and jump into the Browns'
large green car. Charlie lifted his hand to wave, but the car drove off before
Benjamin had seen him.
"Now what?" mumbled
Charlie.
As if in answer, Runner Bean
growled from beneath the table. Benjamin hadn't thought to leave any dog food
for him, and Mr. and Mrs. Brown were obviously far too busy to think of such
mundane items.
"Detectives!" he
muttered.
For five minutes Charlie
struggled to think how he was going to keep Runner Bean a secret from Grandma
Bone. But thinking was exhausting so early in the day Charlie laid his head on
the table and fell asleep.
As luck would have it,
Grandma Bone was the first person downstairs that morning. "What's
this?" Her shrill voice woke Charlie with a start. "Sleeping in the
kitchen? You're lucky it's Saturday You'd have missed the school bus."
"Um." Charlie
blinked up at the tall, stringy woman in her gray bathrobe. A snowy braid hung down
her back and it swung from side to side as she began to march around the
kitchen, banging on the kettle, slamming the fridge door, and plunking hard
butter on the counter Suddenly she swiveled around and stared at Charlie.
"I smell dog," she said accusingly
Charlie remembered Runner
Bean. "D-dog?" he stammered. Luckily the heavy tablecloth hung almost
to the ground and his grandmother couldn't see Runner Bean.
"Has that friend of
yours been here? He always smells of dog."
"Benjamin? Er —
yes," said Charlie. "He came to say good-bye. He's going to Hong
Kong."
"Good riddance,"
she grunted.
When Grandma Bone went into
the pantry Charlie grabbed Runner Bean's collar and dragged him upstairs.
"I don't know what I'm
going to do with you," sighed Charlie. "I've got to go to school on
Monday and I won't be back till Friday I have to sleep there, you know"
Runner Bean jumped onto
Charlie's bed, wagging his tail. He'd spent many happy hours in Charlie's
bedroom.
Charlie decided to ask his
uncle Paton for help. Slipping out of his room, he crept along the landing
until he came to his uncle's door. A DO NOT DISTURB sign
hung just above Charlie's eye level. He knocked.
There was no reply
Charlie cautiously opened the
door and looked in. Paton wasn't there. It was unlike him to leave the house in
the morning. Charlie went over to a big desk covered with books and scraps of
paper. On the tallest pile of books there was an envelope with Charlie's name
on it.
Charlie withdrew a sheet of
paper from the envelope and read his uncle's large scrawly handwriting.
Charlie, dear boy,
My sisters
are up to no good. Heard them plotting in the early hours. Have decided to go
and put a stop to things . If I don't, someone very dangerous will
arrive. No time to explain. Will be back in a few days — I hope!
Yours
affectionately,
Uncle
P.
P.S.
Have taken wand.
"Oh, no," Charlie
groaned. "When are things going to stop going wrong today?"
Unfortunately they had only
just begun.
With a long sigh, Charlie
left his uncle's room and walked straight into a pile of towels.
His other grandmother, Maisie
Jones, who was carrying the towels, staggered backward and then sat down with a
bang.
"Watch out,
Charlie!" she shouted.
Charlie pulled his rather
overweight grandmother to her feet and, while he helped gather up the towels,
he told Maisie about Paton's note and the problem of Runner Bean.
"Don't worry
Charlie," said Maisie. Her voice sank to a whisper as Grandma Bone came up
the stairs. "I'll look after the poor pooch. As for Uncle P — I'm sure
it'll all turn out for the best."
Charlie went back to his
room, dressed quickly and told Runner Bean that food would be coming, if not
directly then as soon as Grandma Bone went out.
This could be any time of day
or not at all, but Runner Bean wasn't bothered. He curled up on the bed and
closed his eyes. Charlie went downstairs.
Maisie was filling the
washing machine and Amy Bone, Charlie's mother, was gulping down her second cup
of coffee. She told Charlie to have a good day pecked him on the cheek, and
rushed off to the market where she worked. Charlie thought she looked too chic
for a day of weighing vegetables. Her golden-brown hair was tied back with a
velvet ribbon, and she was wearing a brand-new corn-colored coat. Charlie
wondered if she'd gotten a boyfriend. He hoped not, for his vanished father's
sake.
Five minutes after his
mother.had left, Grandma Bone came downstairs in a black coat, her white hair
now bundled up under a black hat. She told Charlie to brush his hair and then
walked out with an odd smile on her pinched face.
As soon as she'd gone,
Charlie ran to the fridge and pulled out a bowl of leftovers: last night's lamb
stew Maisie grinned and shook her head, but she let Charlie take some of it to
Runner Bean in a saucer. "That dog should be exercised before Grandma Bone
comes back," she called.
Charlie took her advice. When
Runner Bean had wolfed down the stew, Charlie took him out into the back
garden, where they had a great game of hunt the slipper, a slipper that Charlie
despised because it had his name embroidered in blue across the front.
Runner Bean was just chewing
up the last bit of slipper when Maisie flung open an upstairs window and
called, "Look out, Charlie. The Yewbeams are coming!"
"Stay here,
Runner," Charlie commanded. “And be quiet, if you can."
He leaped up the steps to the
back door and ran to the kitchen where he sat at the table and picked up a
magazine. The aunts' voices could be heard as they climbed the front steps. A
key turned in the lock and then they were in the hall: Grandma Bone and her
three sisters, all talking at once.
The great-aunts marched into
the kitchen in new spring outfits. Lucretia and Eustacia had exchanged their
usual black suits for charcoal gray but in Aunt Venetia's case it was purple.
She also wore high-heeled purple shoes with golden tassels dangling from the
laces. All three sisters had
sinister smiles and threatening looks in
their dark eyes.
Aunt Lucretia said, "So,
here you are, Charlie!" She was the eldest, apart from Grandma Bone, and a
matron at Charlie's school.
"Yes, here I am,"
said Charlie nervously
"Same hair, I see,"
said Aunt Eustacia, sitting opposite Charlie.
"Yes, same hair,"
said Charlie. "Same hair for you too, 1 see."
"Don't be smart."
Eustacia patted her abundant gray hair. "Why haven't you brushed it
today?"
"Haven't had time,"
said Charlie.
He became aware that Grandma
Bone was still talking to someone in the hall.
Aunt Venetia suddenly said,
"Tah dah!" and opened the kitchen door very wide, as if she were
expecting the Queen or a famous movie star to walk in. But it was Grandma Bone
who appeared, followed by the prettiest girl Charlie had ever seen. She had
golden curls, bright blue eyes, and lips like an angel.
"Hello, Charlie!"
The girl held out her hand in the manner of someone expecting a kiss on the
fingers, preferably from a boy on bended knees. "I'm Belle."
Charlie was too flustered to
do anything.
The girl smiled and sat
beside him. "Oh, my" she said, "a ladies' magazine."
Charlie realized, to his
horror, that he was holding his mother's magazine. On the cover, a woman in
pink underwear held a kitten. Charlie felt very hot. He knew his face must be
bright red.
"Make us some coffee,
Charlie," Aunt Lucretia said sharply “And then we'll be off."
Charlie flung down, the magazine
and ran to the coffeemaker while Grandma Bone and the aunts sat babbling at
him. Belle would be going to Charlie's school, Bloor's Academy and Charlie must
tell her all about it.
Charlie sighed. He wanted to
visit his friend, Fidelio. Why did the aunts always have to spoil everything?
For half an hour he listened to the chattering and giggling over the coffee and
buns. Belle didn't behave like
a child, thought Charlie. She looked about twelve, but she
seemed very comfortable with the aunts.
When the last drop had been
squeezed out of the coffeepot, the three Yewbeam sisters left the house,
blowing kisses to Belle.
"Take care of her,
Charlie," Aunt Venetia called.
Charlie wondered how he was
supposed to do that.
"Can I wash my hands,
Grizel — er — Mrs. Bone?" Belle held up her sticky fingers.
"There's the sink."
Charlie nodded to the kitchen sink.
"Upstairs, dear,"
said Grandma Bone, with a scowl in Charlie's direction. "Bathroom's first
left. There's some nice lavender soap and a clean towel."
"Thank you!" Belle
skipped out.
Charlie gaped. "What's
wrong with the kitchen?" he asked his grandmother.
"Belle has tender
skin," said Grandma Bone. "She can't use kitchen soap. I want you to
set the dining room table — for five. I presume Maisie will be joining
us."
"The dining room?"
said Charlie in disbelief. "We only eat there on special occasions."
"It's
for Belle," snapped Grandma Bone.
“A
child?" Charlie was amazed.
"Belle
is not just any child."
So it
seems, thought Charlie. He went to set the dining room
table while Grandma Bone shouted instructions up to Maisie. "We'd like a
nice light soup today Maisie. And then some cold ham and salad. Followed by
your lovely Bakewell tart."
"Would we indeed, Your
Highness?" Maisie shouted from somewhere upstairs. "Well, we'll have
to wait, I'm afraid. Oops! Who on earth are you?"
She had obviously bumped into
Belle.
Charlie closed the dining
room door and went to the window There was no sign of Runner Bean in the
garden. Charlie had visions of a dog's lifeless body lying in a gutter. He ran
to the back door, but just as he was about to open it, a singsong voice called,
"Charleee!"
Belle was standing in the
hall, staring at him. Charlie could have
sworn that her eyes had been blue. Now they were green.
"Where are you going,
Charlie?" she asked.
"Oh, I was just going
into the garden for a . . . a . . ."
"Can I come with
you?"
"No. That is, I've
changed my mind."
"Good. Come and talk to
me."
Was it possible? Belle's eyes
were now a grayish brown. Charlie followed her into the living room where she
sat on the sofa, patting a cushion beside her. Charlie perched at the other
end.
"Now, tell me all about
Bloor's." Belle smiled invitingly
Charlie cleared his throat.
Where should he begin? "Well, there are three sort of departments. Music,
art, and drama. I'm in music, so I have to wear a blue cape."
"I shall be in
art."
"Then you'll wear
green." Charlie glanced at the girl. "Haven't my aunts told you all
this? I mean, are you staying with them, or what?"
"I want to hear it from
you," said Belle, ignoring Charlie's question.
Charlie continued.
"Bloor's is a big gray building on the other side of the city It's very
very old. There are three coatrooms, three assembly halls, and three cafeterias.
You go up some steps between two towers, across a courtyard, up more steps, and
into the main hall. You have to be silent in the hall or you'll get detention.
The music students go through a door under crossed trumpets; your door is under
the sign of a pencil and paintbrush."
"What's the sign for the
drama students?"
"Two masks, one sad and
one happy" Why did Charlie get the impression that Belle knew all this?
Her eyes were blue again. It was unnerving.
"There's another
thing," he said. “Are you — er — like me, one of the children of the Red
King? I mean, was he your ancestor, too?"
Belle turned her bright blue
gaze on him. "Oh, yes. And I'm endowed. But I prefer not to say how I'm
told that you can hear voices from photographs and even paintings."
'Yes." Charlie could do
more than hear voices, but he wasn't going to give anything away to this
strange girl. "Endowed children have to do their homework in the King's
room," he said. "There are twelve of us. Someone from art will show
you where it is: Emma Tolly She's a friend of mine, and she's endowed,
too."
"Emma? Ah, I've heard
all about her." Belle inched her way up the sofa toward Charlie. "Now
tell me about you, Charlie. I believe that your father's dead."
"He's not!" said
Charlie fiercely "His car went off a cliff, but they never found his body
He's just — lost."
"Really? How did you
find that out?"
Without thinking, Charlie
said, "My friend Gabriel's got an amazing gift. He can feel the truth in
old clothes. I gave him my father's tie and Gabriel said that he wasn't
dead."
"Well, well." The
girl gave Charlie a sweet, understanding smile, but the effect was spoiled by
the cold look in her eyes — now a dark gray And, was it a trick of the light,
or did he glimpse a set of wrinkles just above her curved pink lips?
Charlie slipped off the sofa.
"I'd better help my other gran with lunch," he said.
He found Maisie in the
kitchen, throwing herbs into a saucepan. “All this fuss for a child," she
muttered. "I've never heard of such a thing."
"Nor me," said
Charlie. "She's a bit strange, isn't she?"
"She's downright
peculiar. Belle indeed!"
"Belle means
beautiful," said Charlie, remembering his French. "And she is very
pretty"
"Huh!" said Maisie.
When the soup was ready
Charlie helped Maisie carry it into the chilly dining room. Grandma Bone was
already sitting at the head of the table with Belle on her right.
"Where's Paton?"
asked Grandma Bone.
"He won't be
coming," said Charlie.
“And why not?"
"He doesn't eat with us,
does he?" Charlie reminded her.
"Today I want him
here," said Grandma Bone.
"Well, you won't get
him," said Maisie. "He's gone away"
"Oh?"
Grandma Bone stiffened. "And how do you know that?" She glared, first
at Maisie and then Charlie.
Maisie
looked at Charlie.
Charlie
said, "He left a note."
“And
what did it say?" demanded Grandma Bone.
"I
can't remember all of it," Charlie mumbled.
"Let
me see it!" She held out a bony hand.
"I
tore it up," said Charlie.
Grandma
Bone's eyebrows plummeted in a dark scowl. 'You shouldn't have clone that. I
want to know what's going on. I must know what my brother said."
"He said he'd gone to
see my great-grandpa, your father, although you never go to see him."
His grandmother's tiny black
eyes almost disappeared into their wrinkled sockets. "That's none of your
business. Paton visited our father last week. He only goes once a month."
Charlie only just stopped
himself from mentioning his own visit to his great-grandfather. Because of the
family feud it had to remain a secret. But Uncle Paton had never told him what
caused the feud or why he mustn't talk about it. He'd have to tell another lie.
"It was an emergency"
This seemed to satisfy
Grandma Bone, but Belle continued to stare at Charlie. Her eyes were now dark
green, and a chilling thought occurred to him. Uncle Paton had gone to stop someone
dangerous from arriving. But perhaps that person was already here?
THE INVISIBLE BOY
The
rest of lunch was eaten in stony silence. Even Maisie seemed at a loss for
words. But just as Charlie was clearing the plates, there was a series of loud
barks from the garden, and Runner Bean's head appeared at the bottom of the
window
Grandma Bone, who had her
back to the garden, swung around just as the dog bobbed out of sight.
"What was that?"
she said.
"Obviously a dog,
Grizelda," said Maisie. "A
stray has probably jumped into the garden."
"I'll go and shoo it
out," Charlie offered.
As he left the room he
noticed that Belle looked worried.
Charlie ran to open the back
door and Runner Bean came leaping in.
"Shhh!" said
Charlie urgently "Not a sound!" He put a finger to his lips.
Runner Bean appeared to
understand this and obediently followed Charlie up to his room.
"You've got to be quiet
or it's curtains for you." Charlie drew a finger across his throat.
Runner Bean grunted and
curled up on the bed.
"Did you catch it?"
asked Belle when Charlie returned to the dining room.
"No, I just shooed it
away" said Charlie.
Belle stood up. "I want
to go home now,” she said to Grandma Bone.
"Very well, dear."
With surprising speed, Grandma Bone walked into the hall and put on her coat
and hat.
Charlie was amazed. His
grandmother always had a nap after lunch, even if it was just a short one. The
golden-haired girl seemed to have some sort of power over her.
"Where is home,
exactly?" he asked Belle.
"Don't you know where
your great-aunts live?" she said.
Charlie had to confess that
he didn't. He'd never been invited to their home and never been told where it
was.
"I expect you'll find
out soon enough," said Belle mysteriously.
"There's no need for him
to know,” said Grandma Bone, helping her into an elegant green jacket.
" 'Bye, 'bye, then,
Charlie!" said Belle. "I'll see you at Bloor's on Monday I'm going to
be on the green bus. Watch out for me."
"I'll be on the blue
bus. But I guess I'll see you some time."
The strange girl smiled and
tossed her golden curls. Her eyes were blue again.
When Belle and Grandma Bone
had gone, Charlie went to help Maisie with the dishes.
"Where do the aunts
live?" he asked Maisie.
"Some big house at the
end of one of those creepy alleys," said Maisie. "Darkly Wynd, I
think the road's called. Funny name. Maybe it's winding and twisty"
"I've never been
there."
"Nor me," said
Maisie. “And I certainly wouldn't want to." She handed him a bowl of
leftovers. "Here, take this to Runner. I don't know how long we're going
to be able to keep this up. Grandma Bone's bound to smell a rat, you know"
"As long as it's not a
dog," said Charlie, trying to make light of the problem.
Maisie just shook her head.
On Sunday Charlie managed to
sneak Runner Bean in and out of the house before Grandma Bone woke up. They had
a good race around the park, and then Charlie fried bacon and eggs for their
breakfast. Apart from a brief run in the garden after dark, Runner Bean spent
the rest of the day on Charlie's bed.
On Monday morning, Charlie's
mother promised to take the dog for a walk when she got back from work, and
Maisie agreed to keep him fed. But as Charlie got ready for school he began to
worry
"You must keep
quiet," he told Runner Bean. "No barking, understand? I'll see you on
Friday"
With mournful eyes the big
dog watched Charlie close the door between them.
As Charlie and his friend
Fidelio walked up the steps to Bloor's Academy Fidelio said, "There's a
very pretty girl trying to get your attention."
"Oh." Charlie
turned to see Belle looking up at him from the bottom of the steps.
"Hello, Belle. This is
Fidelio," he said.
Belle gave Fidelio a dazzling
smile. "I see you're in music. Violin?" She nodded at the case
Fidelio was carrying.
'Yes," murmured Fidelio.
He seemed rather lost for words, which was unusual for him.
"See you later."
Belle skipped into the hall. "I remember," she whispered. "No
talking." And off she waltzed toward the pencil and paintbrush sign. Her
green cape floated around her in a particularly stylish way as she bobbed into
the green coatroom.
"Wow!" said Fidelio
as soon as they had passed under the two trumpets. "Who is she,
Charlie?"
"I'm not sure,"
Charlie muttered. "She's staying with my great-aunts. What color would you
say her eyes were?"
"Blue," said
Fidelio. "Bright blue."
"Well, the next time you
see her, they'll probably be green or brown," said Charlie.
"Really?" Fidelio
looked interested. "I can't wait to see that."
They went into assembly where
Fidelio joined the school orchestra and Charlie took his place beside Billy
Raven, the youngest child at Bloor's. He was an albino, with snow-white hair
and spectacles that made his round red eyes look permanently surprised.
After assembly Charlie had a
trumpet lesson with old Mr. Paltry He hadn't practiced over the vacation and
found himself out of breath and out of tune. Mr. Paltry rapped his knuckles,
shouting, "No, no, no! A flat, not sharp!" His squeaky voice almost
deafened Charlie, and when the bell rang, Charlie was so eager to escape that
he almost fell over Olivia Vertigo as he raced for the garden door.
Today her hair was striped
black and gold, her face was covered in white powder, and her eyes were ringed
with black. She looked more like an exotic raccoon than anything else, though
Charlie refrained from saying so.
Unfortunately Fidelio didn't.
"Hi, Olivia! Are you playing a raccoon this semester?" he asked as he
strolled up.
"Who knows?" said
Olivia. "Manfred's writing the end-of-semester play — with Zelda's help,
of course." She nodded at a group of seniors on the other side of the
playing field. Manfred, the head boy was talking earnestly to Zelda Dobinski, a
tall, skinny girl with a large nose.
Charlie noticed that
Manfred's sidekick, Asa Pike, was staring at Belle walking arm in arm with
Dorcas Loom. Asa broke away from the group of seniors and walked across to the
two girls. He had a crooked smile on his pale, weasely face and, as he
approached the girls, he ran his fingers through his red hair, almost as if he
were trying to tidy himself up.
Charlie grabbed Fidelio's
arm. "Look!" he said.”Asa's speaking to a junior. I bet that's never
happened before."
"Except when he's been
telling them off," said Fidelio.
"That girl with Dorcas
is really pretty" muttered Olivia.
"Her name's Belle,"
Charlie told her. "She's living with my great-aunts."
Olivia whistled. "I
can't imagine any child living with them. By the way have you seen Emma?"
The boys shook their heads,
and Olivia sauntered off to look for her friend. She eventually found Emma
sitting on a log by the old castle walls. She was holding what appeared to be
a small, neatly written letter.
"What's up, Em?"
said Olivia, perching beside her.
"I found this by Mr.
Boldova's desk." Emma held up the letter "It must have fallen out of
his pocket. I didn't mean to read it. I meant to give it back but then saw
something and . . . well, look."
Olivia took the letter and
read,
My dear Samuel,
We
have it on good authority that the shifter is heading your way. What form it
will take God only knows. But it will recognize you, so get out of that place,
Samuel, as soon as you can. I have resigned myself to losing Ollie, although
your mother still grieves. She can't stop herself from buying the jam he so
loved. We have a room full of the stuff now, and it breaks my heart to see it.
I know you feel your brother's loss as deeply as we do, but you must give up
the search. We could not bear to lose you, too. Come home soon.
Dad
"What do you
think?" said Emma.
"Interesting," said
Olivia. "But I think you should put the letter back on Mr. B's desk. It's
none of our business who he is or what he's up to."
"But it is." Emma
pushed her long blonde hair out of her face. She was very agitated. Olivia knew
her friend liked Mr. Boldova. He was young for a teacher, but he was good at
art, and he seemed to be on the children's side whenever there was trouble.
"You remember when
Manfred locked me in the attic? Well, someone let me out, and whoever it was
had a passion for jam. I heard Manfred teasing him about it. I know this sounds
peculiar but he, or she, seemed to be invisible. And then there was this boy
Ollie Sparks, who was lost in the attics ages ago. He got out eventually and
everyone thought he'd gone home, but maybe he didn't. Maybe he was punished.
Maybe he's still up there." She glanced up at the tiled roof of the
academy
"Hm. So what do you want
to do about it?" asked Olivia.
Emma shook her head. "I
don't know"
A hunting horn sounded across
the garden and the two friends agreed to talk again at the afternoon break.
Emma's next lesson was
French, but first she ran to the art room. It was empty and she was just
sneaking the letter onto Mr. Boldova's desk when he walked in.
"Emma?" He looked
surprised. "Shouldn't you be in another lesson?"
"French, sir. But, it's
just that I. . . well, I'm really sorry but I read your letter and . . ."
Suddenly Emma found herself telling Mr. Boldova about the invisible presence in
the attic, the person who liked jam.
Mr. Boldova listened intently
and then he sat at his desk and said, "Thank you, Emma. Thank you very
much. Will you promise not to tell anyone else about this?"
"But I've already told
Olivia Vertigo, and she might tell some of our friends."
"Can you trust them,
Emma?"
"With my life,"
said Emma.
Mr. Boldova smiled. He looked
like a rather outdoor sort of person for an artist. His face was tanned and
his dark brown hair was drawn back in a ponytail, somewhat like Manfred
Bloor's, only Manfred's hair was black and stringy
Emma said, "What
happened to Ollie, sir? We thought he'd gone home after he escaped from the
attics."
"I'm afraid not,"
sighed the teacher. "Our parents live a long way from here. Dr. Bloor
agreed to put Ollie on a train in the company of the matron's sister, a Miss
Yewbeam. She told us that Ollie went to get an orange juice from the station cafeteria
and never came back."
"I bet he never even got
as far as the train," said Emma hotly "Those Yewbeams are evil.
They're Charlie Bone's great-aunts, you know and they make his life a
misery"
"Ah, Charlie Bone,"
Mr. Boldova said thoughtfully
"I'd like to help
Ollie," Emma went on. "He helped me, you see, and I could probably
find the place where he's kept."
"Better leave it to me,
Emma. It could be dangerous."
"Sounds like it could be
dangerous for you too, sir."
"I can take care of
myself" Mr. Boldova said cheerfully "Now run along to your French
lesson."
Emma went, but she didn't
hurry She had too much on her mind. She was ten minutes late for her French
lesson, and Madame Tessier was furious. She was an excitable woman and always
hated the first day of the semester. She missed the sunny French city where she
had been born and complained constantly about the gloomy gray academy with its
creaking floorboards, erratic heating, and poor lighting. She was only there
because Dr. Bloor had offered her a salary she couldn't resist.
"Go! Go!" she
shrieked at Emma. "You don't want my lesson, you don't come in. It eez too
late. So allez — allez!" She
waved her long fingers at Emma. "Get out!"
Emma got out — quickly
'You, too," came a husky
whisper.
Emma looked down the corridor
and saw Charlie Bone standing outside the history room. He had just said that
Napoleon was the emperor of Russia. Mr. Pope, the history teacher, had screamed
at Charlie, telling him he was an ignoramus, and he didn't want to see him in
his class a minute longer.
"I didn't really hear
the question." Charlie's loud whisper echoed across to Emma. "I was
thinking about a dog."
Emma glanced up and down the
corridor. There was no one around. "What dog?" she whispered.
In as quiet a voice as he
could manage, Charlie told Emma about Benjamin and Runner Bean. "Why were
you sent out?" he asked.
"I was just late,"
said Emma. She recounted her conversation with Mr. Boldova.
Charlie's eyes gleamed with
interest. Yet another mention of someone dangerous on the move. Was it possible
that they were one and the same? "So you think Ollie Sparks is in the
attics?" He paused and looked thoughtfully at the ceiling. "Let's go
and look, shall we?"
Emma was horrified. "What,
now?"
"I can't think of a
better time," said Charlie. "We've got half an hour before the end of
the lesson. Everyone else is in class, so who's going to see us? I'm bored
stiff hanging around out here."
Before Emma could think of an
excuse, Charlie had sprinted off toward a staircase at the end of the corridor.
Emma wished she hadn't told Charlie about the attics. He was inclined to rush
into things without thinking them through. But she felt she had no choice but
to follow
They crept up one staircase
after another. Once they bumped into Dr. Saltweather, who interrupted his
humming to ask where they were going. "We've been sent to get books from
the library" said Charlie. And Dr. Saltweather waved them on, although
they were nowhere near the library But Dr. Saltweather was oblivious to
everything but his precious music.
They ran along dark passages
and through empty creaking rooms and, as they drew near to the west wing of the
building, Emma became increasingly nervous. She still had nightmares about the
night when her only escape was to become a bird and fly.
Memory or instinct, led her
to the cell-like room where Manfred Bloor had once imprisoned her. Light from a
tiny window showed dark walls patched with green slime, a narrow bed covered in
filthy blankets, and black, broken floorboards.
"What an awful
place," Charlie murmured.
"Manfred locked me
in," said Emma. "But then someone turned the key on the other side,
and the door opened. I rushed to see who it was but there was no one there.
Manfred caught me and brought me back, but — and this is the strange part — he
said to someone, Any more trouble and you won't get jam for a week.'That's why
I thought it might be Mr. Boldova's brother, Ollie. Because he liked jam."
"Perhaps he's been
locked in some other gruesome room like this one." As Charlie turned to
the door it suddenly slammed shut. Charlie lifted the latch and pulled. Nothing
happened. The door appeared to have jammed. "Must have been a
draft," muttered Charlie.
"There isn't any
draft," said Emma.
"But what else could it
have been? No one came in. We'd have seen them."
"Maybe they were
invisible."
"Hey!" called
Charlie. "Is anyone there?"
No reply
"What on earth are we
going to do?" cried Emma. She looked at her watch. "We've only got
twenty minutes."
"This is stupid."
Charlie rattled the door while Emma pulled the latch.
"It must be Ollie,"
said Emma. "Ollie! Ollie Sparks, are you there?"
Silence.
"Ollie, we've come to
help," Charlie explained. "If you're there, open this door,
please!"
Emma and Charlie waited.
There was a soft creak. A key turned in the lock. Charlie pulled the door and
it swung inward. There was no one in the passage outside.
The two children stepped out.
They squinted down the shadowy passage, searching for a door, a recess, any
place where someone could be hiding. Emma's foot touched an empty jar and it
rolled away filling the passage with a loud rumble. When the jar finally came
to rest, faint footfalls could be heard receding into the distance.
"He's running away"
Emma whispered.
They chased the footfalls
down the passage, up a rickety set of steps, and into a long room with a narrow
skylight. The floor was littered with empty jam jars and comic books. At the
far end of the room there was a bed with a pillow and a patchwork cover. An oil
lamp sat on a small bedside table and a huge cabinet stood just inside the
door. There was nothing else in the room except a spindly chair and a battered
desk that had been placed beneath the skylight.
"Ollie," Emma said
softly "Ollie Sparks, are you here?"
"What if I am?"
said a rather mournful voice.
"Why can't we see
you?" asked Charlie.
There was a pause before the
voice replied," 'Cause I'm invisible, aren't I?"
"What happened to
you?" asked Emma.
"The blue boa got
me."
"Boa?" said Charlie
and Emma.
"Snake," went on
the mournful voice. “Awful thing. I saw it, see. No one's meant to see it. It's
a secret. A secret weapon." There was a croaky laugh. "Once I'd seen
it, they weren't going to let me tell about it, so they brought me back here,
and it — well, I was like a guinea pig — they let the boa squeeze me, only I
didn't die, I just got invisible."
"Yikes!" gasped
Charlie.
"It didn't get all of
me." A breathless sort of giggle shivered on the air. "It missed my
big toe."
In horrified fascination,
Charlie's eyes were drawn toward the floor. Emma couldn't help screaming. She
had already seen it: a small pink blob lying just a few steps away from them.
"Sorry" said the
voice. "It used to have a bit of sock and shoe on it, but the shoe got too
small, and the sock wore out. A toe's a bit disgusting on its own, isn't
it?"
"Not at all," said
Charlie cheerfully
"They tried to get all
of me back," said the voice. "They made me drink revolting potions
and threw smelly liquid over me, and once they covered my bed in spiderwebs
while I was asleep."
"That is so
gruesome," said Emma.
Charlie said, "Ollie,
why don't you escape? The door's not locked. You could easily run away No one
would see you."
"You try it." The
voice sounded very aggrieved. "I came out once. People walked into me,
knocked me down — some of them screamed. 1 couldn't get out of the main doors;
no one can. I didn't feel safe, so I came back here."
"It must be so horrible,
all alone," said Emma. "What do you eat?" She was actually wondering
how Ollie ate but was too polite to ask.
"The food's mostly
disgusting, but Manfred gives me nice jam. I suppose he does it to keep me
quiet. And, in case you're wondering, I eat just like anyone else. Only you
can't see the food once it's inside me."
Emma hoped Ollie couldn't see
her blush.
Charlie had an idea. "If
you come down to the dining hall at dinnertime, we'd all be sitting still. No
one would bump into you, and I could make room for you between me and my friend
Fidelio. The food's not so bad on the first day of school."
Silence. Perhaps Ollie was
thinking.
Emma remembered the most
important thing of all. "Ollie, your brother's here," she said.
"He's come to look for you."
"What? Samuel? I can't
believe it. Wow!" Suddenly the pink toe jumped into the air and there was
a small thud as two feet landed back on the floor.
"So, if you come down to
dinner, you can see him," said Charlie.
"Yes. Oh, yes ..." A pause. "But I won't know
the time. I haven't got a watch."
Charlie took off his watch
and held it out. "You can borrow this."
It was disturbing to see a
watch gradually disappear into thin air.
"Don't worry it'll come
back when I take it off. Everything I wear becomes invisible," Ollie
explained. "Everything I eat or hold or put on."
Emma glanced at her own watch
and cried, "We've only got five minutes. We'll never make it."
She dashed out of the room
and down the steps while Charlie followed, calling, "Sorry Ollie. Got to
get back to class. Hope to see — er — hear you later!"
Emma and Charlie tore down
the empty passages, often taking the wrong turn or the wrong staircase but
ending up, at last, on the landing above the entrance hall. Their relief was
short-lived. Approaching them from the other side of the landing was Dr. Bloor.
The big man strode toward the
children. "Why aren't you two in class?" he boomed.
Emma and Charlie froze. They
couldn't think of an explanation.
Dr. Bloor stared down at them
with cold, pale eyes. Suspicion was written all over his big face with its
dull, gray skin and thick, bluish lips. "Well, I'm waiting."
"We — er . . ."
Charlie floundered.
“Ah, there you are,"
said a voice, and Mr. Boldova appeared behind the headmaster. "I've been
looking for these two," said the art teacher. "Did you find it?"
Charlie swallowed. "Um ..."
"That rat's such a
rascal." Mr. Boldova turned to the headmaster. "I brought it along
for the children to draw, but it keeps escaping. When I saw these two idling
away I asked them to look for it. Any luck, Charlie?"
"No, sir."
“And now we're late for our
next lesson," said Emma meaningfully
"Dear, oh dear,"
said Mr. Boldova. "I'd better explain to your teachers. All my fault. Come
along, kids. Sorry about this, Dr. Bloor."
Mr. Boldova propelled the two
children past Dr. Bloor toward the corridor that led to the classrooms.
Dr. Bloor swiveled around to
watch them go. "That rat must be found," he shouted. "See to it,
Mr. Boldova."
"Of course,
Headmaster."
As soon as they were out of
earshot, Charlie whispered, "Thanks, sir. I guess we were heading for
detention."
"Keep walking," the
art teacher said quietly
But Emma couldn't remain
silent any longer. "We found Ollie," she said softly
Mr. Boldova almost tripped.
He gripped the children's shoulders and said, "What? Tell me how —
where?"
As they hurried to their
classrooms, Charlie and Emma took turns telling the teacher about poor Ollie
and his invisibility
"Ollie's going to try
and get down to dinner tonight, sir," said Charlie. "So you might . .
. well, he might be able to talk to you."
"I can hardly believe
it," murmured Mr. Boldova. "Invisible or not, Ollie's here, and he's
alive. I thought they'd taken him to one of those awful castles of theirs. I've
spent almost a year trying to find out which one."
"Do they have many
sir?" asked Charlie.
“At least five," said
Mr. Boldova. "This is so incredible. I will take Ollie home at the first
opportunity We'll find a way to cure him when we get home."
They had reached Madame
Tessier and Mr. Pope, who stood fuming outside their classrooms. Mr. Boldova
quickly explained that he had borrowed Emma and Charlie to search for his rat,
Rembrandt, who had escaped from his cage. The two teachers grudgingly accepted
his apologies and told the children to hurry along to lunch.
"I'll see you two at
dinnertime," said Mr. Boldova, giving the children a big smile. And he
walked away whistling merrily
Would Charlie's plan for
Ollie work? He was sure it wouldn't be as easy as Mr. Boldova seemed to think.
RUNNER BEAN IS DISCOVERED
On his way to the dining hall,
Charlie had to pass the portraits. They hung on either side of the long, softly
lit passage: haughty-looking women in lace and silk, men in dark robes or
wearing velvet coats and white pants. You might think that Charlie would be
curious to know what they had to say but to tell the truth, he was beginning to
find their bad-tempered whispering, rude demands, and boring jokes rather
tiring. He was also afraid that one of them might come leaping out at him. So
he usually tried to avoid looking at them.
Except for today Something
had jogged his memory
“Ah, there it is." He
stopped before a portrait of a bold-looking woman in red velvet. She had dark
ringlets, and a necklace of rose-colored jewels sparkled at her throat. SELENA SPARKS read
a small bronze plaque at the bottom of the frame.
"Selena Sparks,"
Charlie murmured.
"What about her?"
Fidelio said over Charlie's shoulder.
"Shh!" hissed
Charlie. He waited for a voice, but Selena had nothing to say to him. Perhaps
she was shy "I knew I'd seen that name," Charlie muttered. “All these
people are descended from the Red King. So maybe Ollie is, too."
"Ollie who?" asked
Fidelio. "I wish you'd talk sense, Charlie."
"Emma and me . . ."
Charlie began.
He was interrupted by a shout
from Manfred, the head boy "Move on, you two, you're cluttering up the
passage."
The boys hurried on, but
Charlie, glancing back, saw Manfred stop and stare at Selena Sparks. Charlie
hoped Manfred wouldn't guess why he was so interested in the portrait.
As they took their places in
the long underground dining hall, Charlie whispered, "Can you leave a gap,
Fido? Someone might want to sit between us. Someone invisible who's hungrier
than we are."
"Really?" Fidelio
raised his eyebrows. "It didn't take you long to get tangled up in
something, did it?" He moved closer to his neighbor, leaving a small space
between Charlie and himself.
It happened to be one of the
best meals Charlie had eaten at Bloor's: morsels of chicken and bacon floated
in a creamy sauce, and he was tempted to eat every scrap, but he pushed a few
pieces to the side of his plate, in case Ollie turned up.
"He can have all of
mine," said Fidelio, who was a vegetarian.
"I'll have it,"
said his neighbor, a large boy called Morris who played the bassoon.
"No, you won't,"
said Fidelio. "It's for Cook's dog. He hasn't been well."
Morris gave him a funny look,
then ran his thumb around his own almost-empty plate and licked it. This was
against the rules.
Charlie wondered if Ollie had
gotten lost. He scanned the three long tables, looking for signs of a
disturbance. He couldn't see Emma, who sat somewhere at the art table. The
drama table was in the middle, and it was by far the noisiest, even though
Manfred sat at the head. Apart from Asa and Zelda, who sat on either side of
Manfred, everyone in drama faced away from the head of the table. They perched
rather crookedly on the benches, with the shoulder nearest to Manfred slightly
raised. No one wanted to be caught by the head boy's hypnotizing stare when
they were halfway through a meal.
Aside from these strange
postures, Charlie couldn't detect anything out of the ordinary among the purple
capes, so he turned his attention to the far end of the room, where the
teachers sat at a table on a raised platform. From here they could keep an eye
on the children below them.
"Who are you looking
for?" Billy Raven stared at Charlie through a fringe of thin white hair.
He was sitting on the other side of the table, a few places away from Charlie.
His spectacles made his red eyes look far too large for his head.
"I'm not looking for
anyone," said Charlie. "I thought I saw a bat."
This wasn't so unlikely
Hundreds of bats lived in the old building.
As Billy looked away Charlie
felt something push against his side. Fidelio gave him a surprised look, and
then a piece of chicken disappeared from the side of his plate.
"Thanks," came a
disembodied whisper. "Delicious."
Several more pieces
disappeared, and no one seemed to notice, until Gwyneth Howells, sitting opposite
Charlie, gulped, "Uh! Your meat just. . ." and the fork that was
halfway to her mouth dropped to the floor, laden with peas.
Gwyneth bobbed under the
table to retrieve her fork and let out an earsplitting scream. She came up for
air, her round, brown eyes popping out of her head. "I saw... I saw. . . ," she cried.
"There's a . . . there's a . . . under the table, there's a . . ."
"There's a what?"
said her neighbor, Rosie Stubbs.
"There's a TOE!" cried Gwyneth, and she
fainted backward over the bench, landing in an untidy heap on the floor.
Several girls and even boys
screamed and a husky voice gasped, "Yikes" in Charlie's ear. His
plate went flying and his glass rolled to the floor, water spilling all over
the table.
"I'd better get out of
here," whispered the voice, while Rosie Stubbs shouted, "Gwyneth's fainted."
Dr. Bloor stared out from his
seat at the head of the high table. Matron Yewbeam and Miss Chrystal came down
the steps into the main hall and ran up to Gwyneth. The matron shook Gwyneth's
shoulder, but since the poor girl was obviously unconscious, she lifted her up
and, helped by Miss Chrystal, carried her out of the dining hall.
Mr. Boldova had come to the
edge of the platform and Charlie caught his eye. The art teacher gave a slight
shrug and Charlie shook his head.
Ollie had fled and Charlie knew
it would be hard to coax him back again. In fact, this time he might even be
locked in. From the end of the drama table, Manfred was watching Charlie
suspiciously He had seen him looking at Selena Sparks, and he knew Ollie's toe
was still visible. Perhaps he had put two and two together.
After dinner Charlie gave
Fidelio a better explanation about what had happened to Ollie Sparks. He spoke
in an undertone as they hurried up the long passage leading from the dining
hall. This time he didn't even glance at Selena, in case Manfred was watching.
"Here we go again,"
said Fidelio. “Another problem for you, Charlie." They had reached the
blue coat-room, and here the two friends parted. Fidelio was taking books and
pens to his classroom, while Charlie had to carry his homework upstairs to the
King's room.
How did he manage always to
be late, even when he thought he'd been hurrying? All the other endowed
children had gotten to the room before him. As Charlie bounded through the tall
black doors, Manfred was making an announcement.
"Two of the endowed have
left the school. "Manfred glared at
Charlie as he dropped his books on the round table. "Quiet, Bone!"
“As I was saying, Beth and
Bindi have left us, but we have a new member."
It had been such an
extraordinary day Charlie had almost forgotten Belle. But here she was, sitting
between Asa and Dorcas. Asa's weasely features were screwed into an odd smirk
and his scraggly red hair stuck out in oily spikes. If it hadn't been for his
yellow eyes, you would have found it hard to believe he could turn into a
beast.
"Her name's Belle,"
Manfred continued.
"Belle what?" said
Tancred, his pale hair bristling with electricity
"It's not
important." Manfred waved his hand.
"It is to me,"
Tancred persisted. "I like to know a person's whole name."
Charlie wished Tancred would
look away before Manfred did something nasty The head boy had an angry
hypnotizing stare coming on.
Tancred's friend, Lysander,
gave him a warning nudge. "Leave it, Tane."
But Tancred was like a dog
with a bone. "My name's Torsson," he said, looking at Belle,
"and what. . ."
"Donner," Belle
said suddenly
"Belledonner? That's
deadly nightshade," said Gabriel Silk. "It can kill you."
“Actually that's
belladonna," said Belle. "In small quantities it dilates the pupils.
Eyes become shinier, more lustrous and beautiful." All at once, her own
round blue eyes flashed with purple lights.
The effect was so startling
that even Tancred was speechless. All around the table, books were opened and
pens clutched. Homework began in silence.
Above the door the Red King
stared out from his portrait. The cracked and ancient painting always raised
Charlie's spirits. But he'd never managed to hear the King's voice. Sometimes
he caught a low muttering, sometimes a creak and the swish of a cloak, but
then a shadow would fall behind the King, like a dark stain on the canvas: a
hooded figure that chilled the blood just to look at it. And Charlie knew that
the sinister shadow was blocking his contact with the King.
Eleven
of us now, thought Charlie. Last semester there had been
twelve endowed children. What would happen if there were ten, like the
original ten children of the Red King? Would the pattern be repeated, five on
one side, five on the other? And this time, who would win?
"Get on with your
homework, Bone!" Manfred's voice made Charlie jump.
"Yes, Manfred."
Charlie looked down at his open book.
After homework, Emma caught
up with Charlie as he made his way to the dormitories. "It was Ollie,
wasn't it?" she said breathlessly "The toe under the table?"
Charlie nodded. "I don't
think we'll be able to get him back again," he whispered. "He was
terrified. And I've got a nasty feeling Manfred knows."
"I'll tell Mr.
Boldova," said Emma.
As they approached Emma's
dormitory they saw two girls standing outside the door. Their heads were close
together and their furtive giggling seemed to imply that they were sharing an
unpleasant secret.
"Belle and Dorcas,"
Emma observed. "It's as if Belle has put Dorcas under a spell. They go
everywhere together."
"Good luck, Em,"
Charlie muttered as Emma slipped into the dormitory
"Trying to ignore me,
Charlie Bone?" said Belle as Charlie walked past.
"Not at all,"
Charlie called without looking back. "I can see that you're busy"
"You ignore me at your peril,
Charlie!"
Was it Belle who had spoken?
Charlie couldn't be sure. The voice belonged to someone much older, someone
whom it would be foolish to disobey .
Charlie hurried on.
Belle and Dorcas were seldom
seen apart after that day Charlie became convinced that Belle wasn't what she
pretended to be. And then there was Ollie Sparks. The summer term was proving to be more than a
little interesting.
"You'd better watch it,
Charlie," said Fidelio one day "If you go up in the attics again,
you're bound to get detention."
"Or worse,"
muttered Olivia. '
"Hypnotized for
life," said Emma meaningfully "Like Manfred tried to do to me."
They were sitting on a log
pile in blazing sunshine. It promised to be a brilliant summer, which was just
as well because the school play would be performed in the open air.
"What's Belle like as an
artist?" Charlie asked Emma. "I mean, can she draw?"
Emma shrugged. "Who
knows? She makes things. We've been asked to design clothes for the play and
the set."
The hunting horn sounded and
the four children slid off the logs and headed toward the academy
"I wish we could do
something about Ollie," said Emma as they reached the garden door.
"Maybe if we got detention and stayed in school till Saturday . . . What
about you, Charlie?"
Charlie was tempted but he
had other responsibilities. "Runner Bean," he said. "I've got
to get home to look after him."
It had just been decided that
they would all meet on Sunday to discuss Ollie's problem, when Fidelio suddenly
announced, "I can't. I've got to play in a concert."
Charlie was sorry to hear
this. Fidelio was such a good person to have around in a crisis. He had excellent
ideas, and he never gave up. But Fidelio was also a brilliant musician. Charlie
was afraid he would be seeing less and less of his friend this semester.
When Charlie got home on
Friday evening, so many things went wrong he forgot all about Ollie. He had
expected to see his great-uncle, but Paton hadn't returned and there was not
even a word from him.
"I'm a bit concerned,"
said Maisie. "It's not like Paton. And I'm afraid it gets worse, Charlie.
I've got to leave here tomorrow"
"What!" Charlie was
really worried. His mother had to work on Saturday and the thought of spending
a day alone with Grandma Bone was unpleasant to say the least. "Where are
you going? Can't I come with you?"
"No chance,
Charlie."
Maisie's sister, Doris, had
taken ill. Maisie would have to go and look after her. There was no one else.
But something would have to be done about Runner Bean. While Charlie was at
school, there'd be no one in the house to feed him and look after him.
"You'd better take him
for a run now,” said Maisie. "I haven't had time. You can't keep him
hidden much longer, Charlie; a lively dog like that is bound to be found
out."
As Charlie ran up to his room
he could hear Runner Bean whining and scratching the door.
"Shhhh!" Charlie
leaped into the room and slammed the door behind him.
Runner Bean put his paws on
Charlie's shoulders and licked his face.
"Thanks, but yuck!"
whispered Charlie.
There was a creak on the
landing and a voice called, "Is that you, Charlie, slamming doors?"
"It's me, Grandma,"
Charlie sang out. "I'm changing out of my school stuff."
When Charlie put his head out
of the door. Grandma Bone had gone back to her room.
"Come on, Runner,"
Charlie said softly
He ran downstairs with the
dog bounding behind him. They left by the back door and slipped into the narrow
street that led to the park. An hour later, Charlie and the dog arrived back at
number nine, exhausted and hungry
His mother was getting
anxious and Charlie explained that he didn't know the time because he'd sort
of lost his watch. Mrs. Bone sighed, "Honestly Charlie. I suppose you'd
better wear mine until you find yours." She handed him her watch, which was
fortunately not too feminine. "I'm just going to help Maisie with her
packing," she said. "Back in a minute."
Charlie searched for the cans
of dog food Maisie had hidden. He'd just spotted a can of Bonio in the pantry
when there was a loud scream and then a growl.
Charlie looked around to see
Grandma Bone rooted to the spot, just inside the door. "WHAT'S THAT DOING IN HERE?" she screeched, pointing at
Runner Bean.
"It's Benjamin's
dog," Charlie said nervously "You know, Runner Bean."
"Of course, I know, hut
why isn't it in Hong Kong?"
Before Charlie had time to
answer, Runner Bean, snarling horribly rushed at Grandma Bone, who shrieked
again.
"Get it out!" she
shouted.
"Er . . ." Charlie
played for time.
Runner Bean bared his teeth
and snapped at the old lady's ankles.
"That's it!" yelled
Grandma Bone. She backed out of the kitchen shouting, "I'm calling pest
control — the dogs' home — the police. They'll have to put that dog down. It's
dangerous."
"Grandma, you
can't," Charlie pleaded.
But Grandma Bone was already
on the phone, giving her address, telling someone about the killer that needed
exterminating. "They'll be around at half past six, and I'm not coming
downstairs until that wretched Bean has gone."
Charlie was horrified. He
didn't know what to do. Maisie and Mrs. Bone came running down to see what all
the fuss was about. But they didn't know what to do either. Maisie was so
worried about her sister, she said she couldn't think straight.
"If only Uncle Paton
were here," Charlie wailed. "He'd know what to do."
Charlie felt like taking
Runner Bean and rushing over to Fidelio's or Emma's, or even Olivia's place.
But could they hide the big dog, or would they want to, with Runner Bean
looking so wild? He hated being shouted at; his eyes were rolling and low
growls kept coming from his throat.
"We'll explain to
whoever comes that he must on no account be put down," said Mrs. Bone.
"We'll tell them that he's never bitten anyone, ever."
"Perhaps he'll go to a
nice dogs' home where you can visit him," Maisie said hopefully
"He'd hate it,"
cried Charlie. He took a large dish of goose liver pate and ten slices of
honey-roast ham out of the fridge and poured them into the dog bowl that Maisie
had hidden under the sink.
"Grandma Bone's
specials," said Maisie in hushed tones.
"I don't care,"
said Charlie. He kneeled beside Runner Bean and stroked the dog's wiry head.
It was very satisfying to see
his grandmother's favorite food being wolfed down a shaggy throat.
The time was twenty-five
minutes past six.
Charlie stood up. "I've
made a decision. I'm going to ask Fidelio to hide Runner until Benjamin comes
back."
"With all those noisy
musicians?" said Maisie. "He wouldn't last a minute."
And then someone rang the
doorbell.
SPARKLING STONES
“Is that
the dog people?" called Grandma Bone.
Charlie's
heart sank.
"Don't worry Charlie. We
won't let them do anything nasty" said his mother
Grandma Bone was already in
the hall. She opened the front door and gave a yelp of surprise.
Charlie ran into the hall. A
small furry-looking man stood on the doorstep. Charlie recognized him
immediately It was his friend, Mr. Onimous. Behind him stood three
fierce-looking cats — the cause of Grandma Bone's yelp. She hated cats,
particularly orange cats. These were orange-, yellow-, and copper-colored.
“Are you the dog
exterminator?" she said suspiciously "I've seen you before, and
these peculiar cats." She took a step backward.
The man held up a card.
"Orvil Onimous, madam. Pest control."
"You'd better come in
and get the dog," said Grandma Bone. "Charlie, if it's got a leash,
fetch it."
Charlie leaped back into the
kitchen, followed by Mr. Onimous and the cats.
"It's OK," Charlie
whispered to Maisie and his mother. "Mr. Onimous has come."
Maisie pulled the leash out
of her apron pocket and handed it over. "You be good to that dog,"
she insisted.
Mr. Onimous winked.
There was some good-natured
growling and sniffing between cats and dog as Mr. Onimous clipped the leash to
Runner Bean's collar, but the big dog seemed very happy to see them all again.
"How did you know about
Runner?" Charlie whispered.
"The cats," said
Mr. Onimous. "They wanted to pay you a visit. I didn't know nothing till I
got here. Come and see us at the café, Charlie."
Grandma Bone called,
"Come on, come on! Get that dog out of here."
Mr. Onimous led the cheerful
dog away and Runner Bean looked back, just once, to give Charlie an encouraging
bark.
"Cheerio, folks,"
said Mr. Onimous.
Grandma Bone slammed the
door. Luckily it was Charlie who answered the bell when the real pest
controller turned up. "It's OK," Charlie told the man, "we found
the dog a home."
With one problem solved,
Charlie had a good night's sleep; in fact he overslept. The next thing he knew,
Maisie was shaking him awake.
"I'm off now; Charlie.
The taxi's waiting. Your mom's already gone to work, and Grandma Bone's off
somewhere." She put a scrap of paper on Charlie's pillow "It's the
Yewbeams' address. In case you need them. After all, they are your aunties. I'm
leaving you on your own, love, but I've got no choice."
"I'll be OK,"
yawned Charlie. He couldn't imagine why he would need to call on the Yewbeams.
Maisie gave him a peck on the
head, and then she was gone.
It seemed unnaturally quiet.
Charlie couldn't remember ever being completely alone in the house before. Uncle
Paton had always been there. Always. What had become of him?
After breakfast, Charlie
stopped by the market to see his mother. She was weighing apples for an
impatient-looking man and there was a long line behind him.
"I can't stop now,
Charlie," she muttered. "See you at lunch. You'll be all right, won't
you?"
"Sure, I'm going over to
Emma's," Charlie said cheerfully
Emma lived with her aunt,
Julia Ingledew, in a bookshop behind the cathedral, but as Charlie began to
make his way up the steep road to Ingledew's, he found himself pulling Maisie's
scrap of paper out of his pocket. His aunts had a very strange address: number
thirteen Darkly Wynd.
"Darkly Wynd,"
murmured Charlie. Was that a road, an alley or another town entirely? Charlie
went into a newsstand. He bought a package of peppermints and showed his scrap
of paper to the woman behind the counter.
"Darkly Wynd? You're not
going there, are you?"
"I thought I
might," said Charlie.
"Not a good idea. It's a
nasty place. Not suitable for young lads like you."
Charlie was intrigued.
"Why?"
"Very dark. No
streetlights."
"But it's daytime,"
Charlie pointed out.
"Things have happened in
that place, love. Better not go."
"I've got relations
there," said Charlie.
The woman leaned over the counter,
staring at Charlie. "What sort of relations?" she asked.
“Aunts. Great-aunts. I'm sure
I'll be all right. Please tell me where it is."
The woman sighed and said,
"All right, but don't say I didn't warn you. Turn right at the top of this
road, then go on till you get to Greybank Crescent. It's off there
somewhere."
"Thanks." Charlie
left the shop before the woman could utter any more gloomy warnings.
Greybank Crescent was what it
sounded like, a crescent of tall, gray buildings facing a semicircle of dusty
grass. A huge fir tree stood in the center, lending an air of shadowy menace to
the place.
Exactly halfway around the
crescent was a gap in the terraced houses, and a faded sign nailed to a side
wall read DARKLY WYND. Charlie
turned into a narrow, murky alley On either side, grimy windowless walls
towered up to the sky A damp wind swirled into his face and it was hard to
believe that only a moment ago he'd been standing in sunlight.
The alley broadened into a
courtyard surrounded by gaunt, ancient-looking houses. Like giant walls they
seemed to lean inward, blotting out the light. Above them hung the darkest
cloud Charlie had ever seen.
He shivered and began to walk
past the houses, counting the numbers on the doors. Nearly every house appeared
to be deserted. Windows had been boarded up, peeling doors nailed shut. Someone
or something had driven away all the former residents. At number five a group
of youths burst out of the door, fighting and screaming. Charlie hurried on. At
number nine, a rough-looking man emerged from the basement. He bellowed at
Charlie, who began to run. At number eleven a trash can lid crashed to the
pavement and a rat ran between Charlie's legs.
Darkly Wynd didn't lead
anywhere. At the end of the courtyard a block of buildings, taller than the others,
stood facing Charlie. They had strange turrets and iron-framed balconies, tall
arched windows with pediments of gnomish faces and unlikely beasts. The first
house was number thirteen.
Charlie mounted the stone
steps. On the black door at the top a brass knocker, shaped like a hand, hung
above the number thirteen. Charlie didn't knock. Of course he didn't. Instead
he leaned over the railings and peered into a long window The room beyond was
filled with dark, looming furniture. He looked through the window on the other
side of the porch and saw portraits of grim and serious people, hanging three
deep on every wall. The house was silent. It appeared to be empty
As Charlie retraced his steps
he noticed that the next house was also numbered thirteen and so was the next.
"Poor mailman," muttered Charlie. The second house was also silent
and gloomy but from the third came a whirring, ticking sound.
To get a better view, Charlie
ran down the basement steps and climbed onto a narrow ledge beneath the long
window Standing on tiptoe he could just see into the room beyond.
What he saw there was more
interesting than he could have hoped for. A long oval table almost filled the
room. It was covered with scraps of cloth, sparkling sequins, feathers,
buttons, tiny squares of mirror, velvet, leather, and bolts of cotton. A row of
lights in bell-like brass shades hung over the table, illuminating three
figures. Belle sat at a sewing machine, while Aunt Venetia and Dorcas Loom
stood side by side, watching her. Aunt Venetia was holding a long hatpin with a
black beetle on the tip. Belle said something and Venetia stuck the hatpin
into a piece of red velvet. The velvet immediately became a writhing mass of
shiny black beetles.
Dorcas gasped — and so did
Charlie.
Belle looked at the window
and her violent blue stare sent Charlie toppling back onto a row of trash cans.
Looking down at him, from the front door, was Asa Pike.
"Wh-what on earth are
you doing here?" asked Charlie, picking himself up.
"I could ask you the
same question." Asa, who usually went around wearing a tattered disguise,
looked extremely sharp. He wore a leather jacket, white shirt, blue-checked
tie, and stone-colored trousers. As if this weren't surprising enough, he was
carrying a bunch of tulips.
"My aunts live
here," said Charlie.
"So why are you spying
instead of going in?" asked Asa.
"Mind your own
business."
Asa shrugged and rang the
doorbell, while Charlie leaped up the basement steps. When he reached the
pavement, a sound from above made him glance up. A man looked out from a high
barred window; he had dark hair and a solemn face. Charlie felt sure he knew
him. He got the impression that the man was a prisoner.
Charlie ran on, down Darkly
Wynd, trying to get the horrible picture of crawling beetles out of his mind.
"Have you been to a
horror movie?" said Emma as Charlie leaped into Ingledew's. "You look
awful."
"I've been somewhere
horrible, all right," said Charlie. He told Emma about the beetles and
Darkly Wynd.
Emma's eyes widened and then
she said, "To tell the truth, it doesn't surprise me. Your great-aunts are
so gruesome. My auntie's
making sandwiches. Do you want some?"
Charlie certainly did. Julia
Ingledew made delicious sandwiches with very exotic fillings. Today was no
exception. Unfortunately Saturday was Ingledew's busiest day so they all had to
eat sitting behind the counter and Miss Ingledew kept jumping up to help the
customers.
A man with expensive taste in
books and suits, by the look of it, had just left the shop with a rare book on
fish. But Miss Ingledew didn't look as happy as she should have, considering
the huge sum of money she'd been given. She nibbled a sandwich, cleared her
throat, and said, "Charlie, what's happened to your uncle?"
"I don't know He's gone
off somewhere."
Miss Ingledew looked anxious.
"It's just that he usually comes to the shop at least twice a week, and
there's been no word."
Charlie was pleased to see
that she reddened slightly It meant that his uncle's crush on Miss Ingledew
wasn't entirely hopeless.
"He left a note saying
the aunts were plotting," Charlie explained. “And he had to stop someone
dangerous from arriving."
"Wow!" exclaimed
Emma. "I wonder if he succeeded."
"Me, too," said
Charlie.
"I do hope he's all
right," said Miss Ingledew anxiously "I don't know what I'd do
without... I mean, he's so
dependable, isn't he, Charlie?"
"Certainly is,"
agreed Charlie.
Charlie got home in time for
lunch, but wished he hadn't. Grandma Bone decided to put in an appearance,
which meant that he had to eat a disgusting vegetable pie instead of his usual
potato chips.
There had been no word from Uncle
Paton, but Grandma Bone didn't seem worried anymore. "I'm sure he's having
a lovely vacation," she said.
This convinced Charlie that
the opposite was true. He also had a sneaking suspicion that his grandmother
now knew where Paton had gone. Her smug expression could only mean one thing.
His uncle was in danger.
After a painful half hour,
Grandma Bone left Charlie and his mother to do the dishes.
Charlie gave a sigh of
relief. "Mom, I'm worried about Uncle Paton. How can we find out where
he's gone?"
"We can't, Charlie. Your
uncle knows what he's doing." She glanced at herself in the mirror and
brushed her shoulders.
"You haven't got another
boyfriend, have you?" Charlie asked.
His mother's answer wasn't
very reassuring. "What makes you think that?"
"Please don't forget
Dad," said Charlie.
She smiled pensively "Of
course I won't, Charlie."
On Sunday afternoon, Charlie
went to the Pets' Café as usual. It was a good place for friends to meet, as
long as they didn't forget to bring a pet.
Today the manager, Norton
Cross, let Charlie in without a pet. "Mr. Onimous told me all about Runner
Bean," said the big man. "Your pet's waiting for you, Charlie."
He pointed to a table where Gabriel sat, feeding dog biscuits to Runner Bean.
The yellow dog gave a happy
bark when he saw Charlie and jumped up, almost knocking Charlie over. After
making a big fuss over Runner, Charlie sat beside Gabriel, whose lap was
covered with gerbils.
"I'm surprised Runner
didn't eat those," Charlie remarked.
"I don't think he eats
things that move," said Gabriel.
The Pets' Café door clanged
open and three more customers came in. Olivia and a white rabbit, Emma carrying
a strange-looking bird in a cage, and a surprising visitor: Mr. Boldova. He
held up his black rat, Rembrandt, and Norton Cross waved him into the café.
While the girls came over to
Charlie's table, Mr. Boldova went to the counter.
"Mr. B came into the
bookshop yesterday" Emma explained. "He wants to talk about Ollie and
the boa thing, Charlie. So I brought him here."
Mr. Boldova arrived at the
table with a tray of cookies and orange juice. "My treat," he said.
"Pass them around."
The art teacher took a seat
between the girls while the cookies were divided as fairly as possible.
"Emma says you want to
talk to me, sir," said Charlie, biting into a giant cookie.
Mr. Boldova lost his cheerful
expression. "Yes, Charlie. I'll come straight to the point. There's a new
girl in art. Belle Donner. Apparently she's staying with your aunts. Does that
mean she's related to you, Charlie?"
Charlie choked on a crumb.
"I hope not," he croaked.
"Hey what's going
on?" asked Olivia. "Is there something we ought to know?"
"Yes, what do you know
about Belle?" said Mr. Boldova.
"Nothing," said
Charlie, "except her eyes keep changing color and . . . and ... I saw ..."
"What?" said Olivia
impatiently
Charlie told them about
Darkly Wynd and the beetles. "It was one of my aunts who did the beetle
thing, but I'm sure Belle had something to do with it. She's got some sort of
power over them."
"It must be her."
"Her who?" said
Olivia.
Mr. Boldova gave a grim
smile. "Emma has probably told you by now that my younger brother, Ollie,
was a pupil at Bloor's. Just over a year ago he disappeared. When I came to
Bloor's to try and discover what had happened to him, I had to take on a new
identity There are people in Bloor's who would certainly want to get rid of me
if they knew who I was."
"Get rid of you!"
said Emma.
"I'm afraid so."
Mr. Boldova took a thoughtful bite of his cookie. "One way or
another."
"About Belle . . ."
Charlie prompted.
"Ah, Belle." Mr.
Boldova wiped his mouth on a brown Pets' Café napkin and began. "Beyond
the mountains in the northeast there's a castle. It was built in the twelfth
century and once it had another name. Now it's known as Yewbeam Castle."
He looked at Charlie.
Charlie muttered,
'Yewbeam," but he didn't interrupt.
Mr. Boldova continued.
"For centuries the descendants of the Red King have lived in Yewbeam
Castle. Most of the owners have been endowed. In the year 1900, a baby was born
in the castle. She was named Yolanda. Her father was a shape-shifter, her
mother a hypnotist. On her twenty-first birthday Yolanda inherited the castle,
although . . ." Mr. Boldova glanced at the children's expectant
faces.". . . although it cannot be said that her father was thoroughly
dead."
"Thoroughly dead,'"
squeaked Olivia. "What does that mean?"
"It means that one can
never be sure when a shape-shifter has ceased to exist. Yolanda is now more
than a hundred, and she can still take the shape of a twelve-year-old
girl."
'You mean," breathed
Charlie, "that Yolanda is — Belle?"
"I'm fairly
certain," said Mr. Boldova. “And I'm afraid that she's recognized me. My
home isn't far from hers, and she has always resented the people in Sparkling
Castle. There used to be so much fun, so much sparkle, but since Ollie went we
don't enjoy making things glitter anymore, my father and I. Yes, we both have
the talent. Sadly Ollie doesn't. His gift is musical; he was also blessed with
boundless curiosity and I was always afraid this would lead him into
trouble."
"There's a portrait of
Selena Sparks, sir. Was she a sparkler?" Charlie asked.
"Selena — ah, yes, a
wonderful lady by all accounts. We're descended from her brother, who didn't
have the gift. Selena never married. Having too much fun, no doubt."
Charlie longed to ask how the
sparkling happened, but he thought that the time wasn't quite right. Olivia
had no such qualms.
"What do you do,
sir?" she asked. "How do you make things sparkle?"
"Never mind about
that," said the teacher. And then, seeing the disappointed faces, he said,
"Oh, well," and reached into his pocket. He brought out a fistful of
small stones and, holding them over the table, he let the stones roll gently in
his open palm. Four heads bent closer, and suddenly the stones began to
sparkle. The children could feel the heat from the dazzling radiance the
stones threw out, and Runner Bean, the rabbit, the parrot, and the gerbils all
began squeaking and barking in unison.
The rat, Rembrandt, being
used to such spectacles, watched in silence.
Mr. Boldova closed his fist
and the sparkle died. Emma's bird immediately cried, "I'll be darned."
"They can be
dangerous," said Mr. Boldova, slipping the stones into his pocket.
"How can you hold them,
sir, when they're so hot?" asked Gabriel.
"To tell the truth, I've
no idea," said the teacher.
Mr. Onimous appeared beside
the table, wanting to know what had been going on. "Who's been upsetting
my customers?" he said, meaning the animals.
Mr. Boldova was about to
confess when Mr. Onimous suddenly put a finger to his lips. "No. Don't
tell me. You're one of them, aren't you, sir?" He winked at Charlie and
went on, "What do you think of old Runner Bean? Looks happy enough,
doesn't he?"
"He looks great, Mr.
Onimous. How's he getting on with the cats?"
"No problems, Charlie.
They're pals. Speaking of the flames, they've been showing a lot of interest in
that school of yours just lately Is everything OK there?"
For a moment, Charlie
hesitated, then, looking at Mr. Boldova, he said softly "No it
isn't." He lowered his voice and told Mr. Onimous about Belle and
invisible Ollie.
"Well, I'll be me!"
murmured Mr. Onimous. "No wonder the cats are curious."
At that moment a group of
very noisy customers arrived: four black dogs with square muzzles and dangerous
eyes. The two youths who accompanied them looked mild enough, but Charlie
sensed something awkward about them. They were both overweight with sandy
hair and pink, freckled faces. You could tell that they hadn't spent much time
training their dogs.
"Rottweilers,"
muttered Gabriel. "You'd better watch Runner. They're nasty
fighters."
Mr. Onimous hopped away to
attend to the barking that had broken out, while Runner Bean began one of his
low growls. He would have liked to get closer to the rottweiler gang but didn't
dare chance it.
The children finished their
tea and, after several hugs, Charlie led Runner Bean to safety behind the
counter. "See you next week," he said to the yellow dog.
As he walked toward the door
the rottweilers moved into his path. Their growls had a menacing edge, and for
a moment Charlie didn't dare pass them.
"Sorry" One of the
youths gave a reluctant grin and pulled the rottweilers out of the way
Gabriel already had the door
open and Charlie sprinted through it, almost knocking over the girl standing
outside: Dorcas Loom.
"Hi!" said Charlie.
"What're you doing here?"
"I'm waiting for my
brothers," said Dorcas.
"Haven't you got an
animal?" asked Gabriel.
"Don't like them,"
said Dorcas.
At that moment Mr. Boldova
came through the door, followed by Emma and Olivia.
"Oh!" Dorcas' eyes
grew very round. "Imagine seeing you here, sir."
The art teacher gave a slight
smile. "Hello, Dorcas."
And then Dorcas caught sight
of Emma's bird. "How cute," she said, "What is it?"
“A mynah. I wouldn't . .
." She was too late to stop Dorcas from poking her finger into the cage.
"Coochie! Coochie!"
said Dorcas.
The mynah pecked her finger
and Dorcas gave an earsplitting shriek.
One of the rottweiler youths
stuck his head out of the door and said, "What's the matter, Dorcy? What
happened?"
"Beastly rotten, vile,
smelly bird bit me!" cried Dorcas.
"You shouldn't keep vicious pets," said the youth, glaring
at Emma.
Mr. Boldova said, "Don't
be ridiculous. I'd say four rottweilers posed more of a threat than a mere
mynah."
The youth raised his fist,
thought better of it, and withdrew behind the door, saying, "We'll be out
in a sec, Dorc."
Dorcas had by now calmed down
a little, but when Emma apologized for her mynah's behavior, Dorcas wouldn't
even look at her.
" 'Bye, Dorcas,"
the others called as they walked away
Dorcas turned her back and
sucked her finger.
When they reached the main
street, Mr. Boldova said, "Now look. I don't want any of you to try and
rescue Ollie again."
"But . . ." Charlie
began.
"No. It's too
dangerous," Mr. Boldova said forcefully "Believe me. I'm grateful for
your help, Charlie and Emma, but it's up to me now. OK?"
The children grudgingly
agreed and the art teacher walked off in the direction of Bloor's Academy Emma
and Olivia took a street that led to Ingledew's Bookshop, and Gabriel and
Charlie headed up to the intersection.
Before they parted, Charlie
said, "Do you think Dorcas was spying on us? She's changed a lot lately
Ever since I saw her in the house in Darkly Wynd I've had this feeling that
she's not what we all thought she was."
"She's certainly lost
weight," said Gabriel.
"It's not just
that," Charlie said with a grin.
"Well, she's endowed.
But we don't know how — yet. As for spying, I thought Billy Raven was the spy
We all know he's in league with Manfred and that horrible old Mr.
Ezekiel."
"There's always room for
another spy" said Charlie thoughtfully “And Billy might not be any use to
them, now that we all know Besides, I feel kind of sorry for Billy being an
orphan and having to live in that dark old building all the time. Never going
home, ever. Imagine!"
"Can't," Gabriel
admitted with a shiver. "See you tomorrow, Charlie!"
Gabriel loped away with a
gerbil clinging to a clump of his floppy hair It looked so funny Charlie
couldn't help smiling, but then his thoughts turned to Belle and his smile
faded.
THE
SHAPE-SHIFTER
On Sundays, when most children
were spending a comfortable night at home, Billy Raven roamed the dark passages
and empty grounds of Bloor's Academy The only other child in the building was
Manfred Bloor, but he was now eighteen, hardly a child, and on weekends he shut
himself away in the west wing with his father and old Ezekiel, his
great-grandfather.
Sometimes, if Billy gave
Manfred an interesting piece of news, something about Charlie Bone, for instance,
Manfred would reward him with a bar of chocolate. And if he did what Mr.
Ezekiel asked, the ancient man would give Billy a late-night mug of cocoa.
Today was Billy's eighth
birthday but so far no one had remembered. Last year Cook had made him a cake,
but the Bloors had let the day pass without so much as a "Happy birthday
Billy!"
You might wonder how Billy
knew it was his birthday; after all, no one had spoken of it since he was a
year old. Billy knew because the date was fixed firmly in his head. He knew
because the animals knew, and they had told him.
Billy was a baby when his
parents died. He was brought up by an aunt who was kind but strict. When Billy
was two, a beautiful cake had arrived in the mail. The aunt's dog ate it,
candles and all. For this the dog was beaten, and so was the cat, for good
measure.
On May fourth, when Billy was
three, the dog and the cat said, "Cake day Billy!" But no cake
arrived. The same thing happened when Billy was four and five. By this time,
out of the aunt's hearing, Billy and the animals had been having long conversations.
When Billy turned six, he said to the aunt, “Am I going to get a cake
today?"
The aunt said, "Who told
you that it was your birthday?"
"The dog and the
cat," said Billy
The aunt gaped at him. At
last she said, "You can talk to animals, then?"
"Oh, yes," said
Billy thinking that this was something everyone could do. "I talk to them
a lot."
The aunt said no more, but
the very next week, Billy was sent to Bloor's Academy
He felt lonely in the dark,
massive building. He kept getting lost, and he began to think that people were
trying to keep things from him. They didn't want him to know who he really was.
Cook was kind, though, and he often talked to the dog, Blessed, an old fat
creature with a hairless tail.
Blessed might have been ugly
but Billy loved him all the same. The old dog always had time to listen to him.
Last semester Billy had
kicked Blessed, but he hadn't meant to. It had just happened and Billy regretted
it bitterly Blessed wouldn't speak to him, and there were only the mice and an
occasional rat to talk to. Mice were boring; they were only interested in food
and babies. Rats were better. Mr. Boldova had a rat that told jokes. Its name
was Rembrandt.
Today Mr. Boldova had taken
Rembrandt for a walk. Billy wondered where they had gone. Hoping for a treat of
some kind he began to make his way to the top of the west wing, where Mr.
Ezekiel lived. The old man had a huge, musty room crammed with ancient stuff:
urns and pots, bones and swords, and jars full of dead things. Mr. Ezekiel was
a magician but not a very good one.
Billy had just reached the
top of a rickety staircase when he heard a scream. He peered down the long
gaslit passage that led to Mr. Ezekiel's room. Something was coming toward
him: a short fat dog howling its head off.
"Blessed!" Billy
grunted in the dog's language. "What's the matter?"
"Tail! Tail!" cried
Blessed. "Tail hurt!"
The old dog rushed up to
Billy "Can you see?" he begged.
Blessed used to have an ugly
bald tail. What he had today was even worse. A tiny pink stub stuck out from
his bottom.
"Not much tail left, I'm
afraid," said Billy "What happened?"
"Snake," said
Blessed. "Blue snake. Blessed bit snake. Mr. Zeke said no. Snake squeezed
tail. Blessed ran."
"Looks like he bit it
off," Billy observed.
"No, no, no! Tail still
there," whined Blessed. "Squashed. Squeezed. Hurt."
"Honestly it's not
there," said Billy
"Liar!" cried
Blessed. "Tell Cook."
Billy didn't like the sound
of this blue snake. He decided to give Mr. Ezekiel a pass. He would go and look
for Cook instead.
Billy would never forget his
eighth birthday He didn't get a card or a present. He didn't even reach Cook in
her kitchen. Something happened on his way there. He was walking across the
landing above the entrance hall when the new girl, Belle, appeared. She came
from the small door that led to the music tower. Almost at the same time, Mr.
Boldova walked out of the green coatroom at the other end of the hall.
The girl and the art teacher
stared at each other for some time. All at once, Belle said, "Good
evening, Samuel Sparks."
The art teacher said, “And
you are . . . ?"
"No prizes for guessing
who I am," cackled Belle. Her voice was old and deep.
"Yolanda," the
teacher whispered as if he was afraid of the name.
"Yesssss!" The girl
flung out her arms, and as she did this a veil of gray like thin smoke, began
to swirl around her body "Now you see me, now you don't," she
snickered.
"I can see you,
unfortunately" muttered the art teacher.
"Sad Samuel. You've come
to find your little brother, haven't you? Well, you never will." Belle was
changing shape. White hairs drizzled into the blonde curls, her pretty features
stretched and sagged, and she was growing taller and taller. Now she was an
ancient woman with yellow skin that hung in folds beneath her chin and a huge
crag of a nose.
Billy didn't want to go on
watching, but he couldn't help himself. He sank to his knees and peered between
the oak railings.
Mr. Boldova approached the
hag. He pulled something out of his pocket and opened his fist. A cluster of
small stones lay in his palm; gradually they began to glow, and then fierce red
sparks flew out of the teacher's hand.
Billy gasped, his spectacles
slid off his nose, and he only just managed to catch them. The people below
were too intent on each other to notice him.
"Those won't help you,
Mr. Sparks," sneered Yolanda. "Ollie was a wicked boy; he had to be
punished. And now I've got to punish you."
"We'll see about
that!" Mr. Boldova raised his fist and flung the burning stones at the old
woman. She screamed as her hair and bits of gray clothing began to smolder, and
then, in a deep, chilling voice, she said, "You've done it now!"
She stared at the teacher.
Stared and stared. He took a step toward her and faltered. He took another and
stopped. His face was white and his eyes looked frightened and faraway
Desperately he felt in his pocket, searching for more sparkling stones, but he
couldn't withdraw his hand. He couldn't move. He seemed almost to have stopped
breathing.
"That'll teach
you," said Yolanda. She patted her hair and the scorch marks on her dress,
and then she turned on her heel and disappeared through the door to the music
tower, leaving Mr. Boldova as still and silent as a statue.
Suddenly with a loud squeak,
a black rat jumped out of Mr. Boldova's pocket and ran across the hall. He
began to leap up the stairs, and when he got to the top he came racing up to
Billy
"Help!" squeaked
the rat. "Help! Help!" He gazed up at Billy imploringly "Help
Rembrandt," he wailed. "Help master."
"I'll try," said Billy
He picked up the rat and walked slowly along the landing. The art master hadn't
moved. Billy descended the wide
staircase. The burning stones lay scattered across the hall and Billy had to
step between them. The stones were losing their color now; some were already
ash-gray like dead coals.
Mr. Boldova didn't appear to
see Billy The white-haired boy moved closer and said, "Sir, your
rat." He held Rembrandt out to him.
"What?" Mr. Boldova
stared at Rembrandt. "What's that?"
"Your rat, sir,"
said Billy
"I haven't got a
rat."
Rembrandt gave a squeak of
distress.
"Honestly it is yours,
sir. It's called Rembrandt."
Mr. Boldova began to move,
but he clearly wasn't himself He turned and walked in the opposite direction.
"Take it away!" he shouted. "Trash it!"
If rats could pass out,
Rembrandt would have done just that. As it was, he went quite limp. Billy
tucked him under his sweater and ran up to his dormitory
"Gone," muttered
the rat as Billy sank onto his bed.
"What's
gone?" said Billy "Do you mean Mr. B?"
"Dead,"
said Rembrandt. "Light gone out."
Billy
realized what the rat meant. "You mean his real self, don't you? His
soul?"
Rembrandt
sighed.
Billy was so shaken by what
he had seen, he couldn't stop shivering. Belle wasn't a girl at all but an old,
old woman. She had changed her shape, but she had also done something terrible
to Mr. Boldova. Belle was a hypnotist, like Manfred Bloor.
"Two endowments,"
Billy murmured. He lay back on his bed and closed his eyes. He wished he could
go home and talk to someone. But there was no home to go to. Mr. Ezekiel had
promised he would be adopted, but the kind parents he mentioned had never
turned up.
"Tell
Cook," said a voice.
Billy opened his eyes. The
rat was sitting on his chest, staring at him.
"Tell Cook," the rat
repeated. "Cook knows many things."
At the mention of Cook's
name, Billy realized he was very hungry He slipped off the bed and, tucking
Rembrandt under his sweater, he left the dormitory and made his way downstairs.
When he reached the hall, he
found that the lights had come on and the burning embers had been removed. It
was hard to believe that, only an hour ago, a battle of shifting shapes and
flying sparks had taken place. Billy hurried on toward the dining hall. But as
he passed the prefects' room, Manfred Bloor emerged.
“Ah, there you are,
Billy" said the head boy "You look startled. Anything been
happening?"
Billy hesitated. He felt that
Belle's shape-shifting was something he shouldn't have seen. "N-no,
Manfred."
"Nothing to tell me,
then?"
Billy wanted to talk about
Belle and Mr. Boldova, but he'd have to mention the rat. And he desperately
wanted to keep him. He shook his head. "No."
"Nothing? No tidbits
about Charlie Bone?" Manfred's coal-black eyes glittered.
Billy couldn't be hypnotized.
He had found this out soon after he had arrived at Bloor's. Manfred had tried
to practice his horrible skills on him, but it had never worked. Perhaps it was
because of his dark-red eyes. "Nothing to report," he said.
Manfred looked disappointed.
"What's that under your sweater?"
"My gloves. I was
feeling cold."
"Aww!" said Manfred
in a mocking voice.
"It's my birthday
today" said Billy
"Too bad. I haven't got
anything for you. Now, if you'd got some news for me, well, I might be able to
find a bit of chocolate."
Billy loved chocolate. And it
was his birthday All he had to do was to tell Manfred what he'd seen and hand
over the rat. But what would Manfred do to Rembrandt? Billy gave a small
shudder and said, “As a matter of fact I've had a very boring day"
"You're a hopeless case.
Did you know that, Billy?" said Manfred scornfully
"Sorry Manfred."
Billy scuttled away from the head boy.
"I'm afraid I can't come
to your birthday party" Manfred shouted after him.
"What birthday
party?" Billy muttered as he sped past the portraits, past three cafeterias,
and down and down into the underground dining hall.
And there he found that
someone had remembered his birthday A large iced cake sat at the end of the
music table. It had Billy's name on it, surrounded by eight flaming candles.
Billy gasped and took a seat
beside the cake. Rembrandt poked his head out of the top of Billy's sweater and
said, "Oh, my! Cake and candles." And then Cook appeared, singing,
"Happy Birthday" in a high, trembly voice.
"Thanks, Cook."
Billy blew out the candles, made a secret wish, and cut himself a large slice
of cake.
"You've brought a guest,
I see." Cook nodded at Rembrandt. "Where did you find him?"
Billy looked at Cook's kind,
rosy face and suddenly it all came pouring out: Blessed's tail, the flying
sparks, shape-shifting Belle, and the horrible battle he'd just witnessed.
Cook wiped her pink brow with
the hem of her apron and sat beside Billy. She looked worried but not
surprised.
"So it's her," she
muttered. "I knew there was something not right about that girl. But
whatever possessed Samuel Sparks to come here?"
"He came to find his
little brother," Billy told Cook.
"Ollie Sparks? Is he
still here, then?" Cook seemed very surprised.
"Yes. That's what the
old woman said. And she said no one would ever find him."
"Oh, my goodness.
Where've they hidden the poor boy? I was always worried about him. What's he
been eating? If only I'd known."
"Do you think they're
starving him?" said Billy
"Oh, I hope not, Billy
Dear, oh dear. What's to be done?" Cook got up and straightened her apron.
"I advise you not to eat all of that cake, Billy When you and the rat
have had what you want, I'll come and put the rest away for next weekend."
As Cook made her way toward
the kitchen, Billy called out. "I know people think I'm a spy but I won't
tell Manfred or Mr. Ezekiel about what I saw I promise."
Cook turned and looked at
Billy "I'm sure they know already As for you being a spy I don't blame
you, Billy One day you'll get the parents you want; if the Bloors don't see to
it, then I will. But right now I'd better go and find the poor dog that's lost
its tail."
As Cook hurried up the
corridor of portraits, a cold draft rushed around her ankles. This meant that
the main doors had been opened. She reached the hall in time to see a figure
slip through the doors before Mr. Weedon slammed them shut.
"Who was that?"
asked Cook.
"What's it to you?"
said Weedon sourly
Cook drew back her shoulders
and said, "I asked a civil question. The least you could do is to give me
a civil answer."
"Ooo!" mocked
Weedon. "Hoity-toity!"
“Are you going to tell
me?" asked Cook.
"No." Weedon bolted
the doors and walked off.
Cook, who was extremely
intuitive, knew another victim had been led into a trap. And from what Billy
had told her, she could guess who that victim was.
She was right.
Mr. Boldova, carrying a
suitcase, walked across the courtyard and under the arch between the two towers
of Bloor's Academy He descended the steps into the cobbled square, and there
his gaze was drawn to the fountain of stone swans in the center. The cascade of
water glowed gold in the last rays of the sun.
Mr. Boldova frowned. Why was
he here? Where was he going? Who was he?
A black car pulled up at the
other end of the square. The driver, a gray-haired woman, beckoned to Mr.
Boldova. He walked over to her.
"Can I give you a
lift?" asked the woman.
"Er . . ." Mr.
Boldova scratched his head. "I don't know where I'm going."
"I do," said the
woman. "I'm clairvoyant. Jump in, Samuel."
"I'm not sure . .
."
"Do hurry up. We haven't
got all day have we?" The woman's laughter was cold and shrill. "My
name's Eustacia, by the way"
Mr. Boldova passed a hand
over his eyes. There didn't seem to be anywhere else to go. He walked around
the car and got into the passenger seat. There was something he ought to do
next, but what?
"Forget the seat
belt!" Eustacia gave another wild laugh, and the car roared off at an
alarming speed.
At first break, on Monday
morning, when Charlie and Fidelio were hanging their capes in the blue
coat-room, Billy Raven came in with a bulge under his sweater. The bulge moved
and Charlie asked Billy what he was hiding.
"Nothing," said
Billy turning pink.
"Come on, Billy It can't
be nothing," said Fidelio. "It squeaked."
Billy was about to deny this
when the head of a black rat appeared at the top of his sweater.
"That's Rembrandt,"
said Charlie. "What are you doing with him?"
Billy pouted, and then he
mumbled, "Mr. Boldova gave him to me."
"I bet he didn't,"
said Charlie.
Billy rushed out and ran
along to the garden door, with Charlie and Fidelio in pursuit.
"It's OK, Billy"
Charlie called out. "We're not accusing you of anything. That rat's
always escaping."
Billy didn't stop. He kept on
running until he was lost in a sea of bobbing figures. Out of that same sea,
two girls came rushing toward the boys.
"Something awful's
happened," Emma panted.
"What?" said the
boys together.
While Emma gulped for air,
Olivia said, "Mr. Boldova's left the school."
"He can't have,"
said Charlie. "He'd have told us."
Emma got her breath back.
"Exactly Something awful's happened to him. I just know it. And I've got a
horrible feeling those two are responsible." She looked over at Dorcas and
Belle, who were sitting on the grass, whispering to each other.
Having missed the meeting in
the Pets' Café, Fidelio hadn't a clue what they were talking about. So the four
friends walked around the grounds while Charlie filled Fidelio in. They were
soon joined by Gabriel, who announced that he'd just seen Billy Raven feeding
bits of toast to a black rat. Could it be Rembrandt?
"It could," said
Charlie. "In fact it is. And now they say Mr. Boldova's left, but I think
something terrible has happened to him."
"Something to do with
her?" said Gabriel, eyeing pretty blonde Belle, who was now combing her
curls.
Olivia suddenly stopped dead
in her tracks. "If that girl's a shape-shifter, it's going to be hard to
know where she is. She could look like anyone."
"Or any thing,"
said Fidelio darkly
This thought was so awful
they all fell silent.
On his way to homework that
evening, Charlie caught up with Billy Raven, his arms full of books.
"Have you got Rembrandt
with you?" Charlie asked.
"No. I put him in the
dormitory closet," Billy said quietly
"I think we'd better
find a different place for him," said Charlie. "Matron'll hear him
scratching, and who knows what she would do if she found a rat in the
dorm."
Billy shuddered. "He's
going to be such a good friend. Already he's told me a lot of things I didn't
know"
"Has he told you why Mr.
Boldova left?" asked Charlie.
Billy's ruby eyes gazed over
the top of his spectacle frames. He shrugged.
It occurred to Charlie that
Billy might have seen what happened to the art teacher. "You know something,
Billy don't you?" he said.
They had reached the tall
black doors of the King's room and, ignoring Charlie, Billy pushed at the doors
and rushed in. His books spilled out of his arms and tumbled to the floor.
"Calm down, Billy
Raven!" Manfred shouted. "What's the hurry?"
From her seat between Asa and
Dorcas, Belle smiled at the albino. "Don't be mean, Manfred. He's only
small," she said.
Manfred gave her a surprised
look.
As Charlie bent to help Billy
retrieve his books, he noticed that the small boy's hands were trembling. He
was very frightened.
Once, twelve endowed children
had sat evenly spaced at the round table. But gradually their positions had
changed. Now there were two distinct groups. Manfred, Asa, Zelda, Belle, and
Dorcas sat on one side of the circle while Lysander, Tancred, Gabriel, Emma, and
Charlie sat on the other. Billy was the odd one out.
"Sit next to me,
Billy" Charlie said softly
Billy gave him a grateful
smile and piled his books next to Charlie's.
After homework, Charlie kept
close to Billy as they made their way to the dormitory Gabriel caught up with
them and, always interested in animals, wanted to know what had become of
Rembrandt. When he heard that the rat was shut in a closet, he suggested they
take the rat to the art room, where Mr. Boldova had kept him in a large, airy
cage.
"But could I visit
him?" Billy asked. "I don't belong in art."
"Of course you
can," Gabriel assured him. "Emma's always in the art room. Just ask
her."
"OK." Billy rushed
off and by the time the others had reached the dormitory he was waiting for
them with Rembrandt under his cape.
The art room was on the same
floor as the boys' dormitories. It was a vast space with a high ceiling and
long windows facing north toward the castle ruin. Easels stood in various
positions all around the room, and canvases were stacked three or four deep
against the walls. Rembrandt's cage was in a corner beside the paint cabinet.
There was no one in the art
room except Emma. She was painting a large white bird flying through a forest.
She left the picture to show the boys where Mr. Boldova had kept Rembrandt's
food, at the bottom of the paint cabinet.
When the black rat had been
made comfortable with fresh water and plenty of grain, Emma secured the cage
door.
"I can't stop thinking
about Mr. B," she said. "We all miss him in art. He seemed to be, you
know, always on our side."
Without any warning, tears
began to gush down Billy's cheeks. "I know, I know," he sobbed.
"I saw"
"What did you see?"
said Charlie.
Billy ran his sleeve across
his face and, in a frightened, choking voice, recounted the terrible events of
his eighth birthday: Blessed's tail, the ancient woman who'd emerged from
Belle's body the flying coals, and the sudden and dreadful stillness that had
fallen over the art teacher.
"He didn't want
Rembrandt," sobbed Billy "He seemed to have forgotten everything —
even who he was."
"Hypnotized,"
Charlie murmured.
The others stared at him in
horror, and Emma said, "There isn't much that Belle can't do, is there?
How are we going to help Ollie now?"
"Do you know where he
is?" asked Billy
Charlie couldn't decide
whether to tell him. He was sorry for the small albino, but he had been
Manfred's spy It would be better not to give him too much information until
they were quite sure he could be trusted. The others had obviously come to the
same conclusion.
"No, we don't know where
he is," said Gabriel. "I think we'd better get back to our
dormitories now, or Matron will be on the warpath."
Billy begged to be given a
few more minutes with Rembrandt, and the other three left him crouching beside
the cage, squeaking softly at the black rat.
Billy stayed talking to
Rembrandt much longer than he had intended. When he finally slipped out of the
art room, Matron had already called lights out.
He tore along the passage,
clamping his spectacles to his nose and tripping over his own feet.
"Where've you been,
Billy Raven?" Manfred stepped out of a doorway blocking his path.
Billy was too scared to lie,
but he decided to tell a half-truth. "I've . . . I've been feeding Mr.
Boldova's rat," he said. "I found him in the passage."
"I don't think that's
true, Billy" Manfred said coldly
"It is, it is,"
said Billy desperately
"I think you saw
something, Billy I think you rescued that black rat when our dear departed art
teacher had a little accident."
"No, no!"
Manfred glowered down at
Billy "What did you see?"
"I didn't see
anything," mumbled Billy looking away from Manfred's dreadful black eyes.
"Liar. You saw what
happened to Mr. Boldova and you told Charlie Bone, didn't you?"
Billy had a nasty feeling
that if he told the truth it would get Charlie into trouble. "No," he
said defiantly "I didn't see anything, and I didn't tell Charlie
anything."
Manfred gave a sigh of
irritation. "You probably think I'm leaving Bloor's at the end of this
semester, don't you?"
Billy hadn't thought about
it. He shook his head.
“All the seniors will be
leaving. It's the summer semester. We have exams to take. That's why I'm
rather busy at the moment. But I won't be leaving. I'll be here, with time on
my hands to keep an eye on you."
"I see," said Billy
in a small voice.
"So, you'd better
remember who you're working for, Billy Or you'll never get the nice, kind
parents that you want."
THE STARLING
Billy sat on the end of his
bed. Everyone else in the dormitory seemed to be asleep, but Billy had never
felt more awake. Before his horrible encounter with Manfred, he'd had the most
amazing conversation with Rembrandt.
The black rat had talked of
a house full of sparkling light and laughter. A house of books and music and
pictures, where once a family had been happy. There had been a boy called
Oliver, a gifted flute player. He was expected to develop an even greater gift,
like his father and his brother, who could turn stones into fire. But he was
sent away to school and never came home again.
Billy remembered Ollie
Sparks. He was in music and used to stay with a friend on weekends. Ollie had
been a very nosy boy and this used to annoy people. He got into trouble for
going where he shouldn't.
Rembrandt had told Billy
that Ollie was still in the academy. The rat had smelled
him out and found him in one of the attics. But Ollie couldn't be seen, except
for one toe. There was also a snake up in the old part of the building, a
dreadful blue thing. It was so ancient Rembrandt's brain could hardly fathom
it.
"Mind-boggling,"
Billy murmured.
"Billy are you all
right?"
Billy almost fell off the
bed. He hadn't heard Charlie Bone creep up on him.
"I was just thinking
about Rembrandt," Billy whispered. "He told me so much. I can't work
it all out."
"Do you want to come and
stay next weekend?" Charlie asked. "You could bring the rat."
"Could I?" said
Billy "OK, thanks."
Charlie tiptoed back to bed,
while Billy crept under his covers and had the best night's sleep he'd had in
ages.
Over the next few days,
Charlie was made aware of just how seriously the academy took its summer play
Every break Olivia could be seen walking around the field learning her lines.
Sometimes, Emma walked beside her, holding a folder that contained the scenes
Manfred had printed out.
Fidelio spent more and more
time in the music room, practicing the incidental music for the play and
Charlie found that his breaktime companions were usually Gabriel Silk and Billy
Raven. It soon became clear that Billy had learned all there was to know about
the invisible boy from Rembrandt. But it seemed that he hadn't passed on the
information to Manfred. Did this mean he could now be trusted? One day he even
suggested that he should go and look for Ollie.
“At night I'm allowed to visit
Mr. Ezekiel," said Billy "so if I'm caught Matron won't be
surprised."
"I don't like the sound
of it, Billy" Charlie confessed. "Matron's capable of giving you a
very nasty punishment."
"Besides, there's that
boa thing lurking around," said Gabriel. "We don't want two invisible
boys stuck in the attics."
"The boa must have got
Blessed's tail," said Billy thoughtfully "Rembrandt says it's so old
he can't fathom it."
"Rats can't understand
time," said Gabriel knowledgeably
Charlie muttered, "I'm
not sure I can."
He was just going indoors at
the end of break when Olivia clutched his sleeve. "Wait a minute,
Charlie," she hissed. "We've got something to tell you."
Charlie hung back as Billy
and Gabriel were swept away with a crowd of children surging into the hall.
"What is it? I'll be
late for my trumpet lesson."
"I'm going out tonight,
to look for that room where we met Ollie," Emma said softly “And I'll have
to be alone."
"You're going to
fly?"
Emma nodded. "I can look
in from the outside. Maybe fly in if there's a window open. I don't think I can
rescue him, yet. I just want him to know that we're still trying."
"It'll be dark,"
said Charlie. "How are you going to see?"
"It gets light ages
before we're up," Olivia whispered. "I think it's a brilliant idea. But
we've got to make sure there's an open window on our floor, so Emma can get
back in. Can you do that, Charlie? Belle sleeps next to me. She's bound to
close the dormitory window if I open it. She watches me like a hawk."
Olivia glanced at Emma. "Well, perhaps not a hawk. More of a viper — no
offense to vipers."
Charlie grinned. He lost his
smile when Asa looked out at them and shouted, "What are you three doing?
You look like a mess. You'll be late for your classes if you don't hurry
up."
The three friends leaped into
the hall and separated, each rushing to a different coatroom. Charlie managed
to reach Mr. Paltry's wind room just before the old man turned up, complaining
about all the extra work he had to do for the school play
"You don't need to worry
Charlie Bone," said Mr. Paltry "It'll take years for you to reach the
standard required for the school band." And he added in an undertone,
"Probably never will."
Charlie just grinned. Trumpet
playing wasn't one of his priorities.
Before dinner that night he
met Gabriel and Fidelio coming out of the music room. When he told them of
Emma's intended mission, they were eager to help. Fidelio suggested they leave
as many windows open as possible, but Charlie was worried this would be too
obvious. Matron Yewbeam and her assistants were bound to go around the
building checking all the windows.
"I just want you to
cover for me when I leave the dormitory" he told them. "Say I'm in
the bathroom or something."
"Matron never believes a
word I say" Gabriel muttered. "But we'll do our best."
Charlie waited until he heard
the cathedral clock strike midnight. The sound of those twelve chimes never
failed to send a shiver down his spine. It was on the stroke of twelve, eight
years ago, that his father, Lyell, had been put into a trance from which he
couldn't wake. Manfred Bloor was responsible. Even as a small boy he had
tremendous power. Lyell's car had been found at the bottom of a deep quarry and
everyone believed that he was dead, but Charlie knew that this wasn't true.
Grandma Bone had destroyed every photo of his father and Charlie couldn't even
remember what he looked like, but he was determined that one day he would use
his endowment to find Lyell and wake him. In the meantime, he would do
everything he could to stop the Bloors from getting their own way and ruining
people's lives.
Charlie got out of bed and
crept to the door. It was pitch dark in the passage and he kept close to the
wall until he found the staircase leading to the girls' dormitories.
The old treads creaked under
his feet even though he climbed on tiptoe. When he reached the top, Charlie
gave a sigh of relief and moved quickly to the faint patch of light coming from
a small window He opened it, just wide enough to admit a small bird, and was about
to dash back to the stairs when a shadowy figure caught his eye. It came
gliding out of the darkness on the other side of the window, and Charlie was
too shocked to move.
"What are you
doing?"
The voice belonged to one of
the last people Charlie would have wanted to meet.
"Belle!" he said.
"I couldn't sleep. Thought I'd take a walk."
"On the girls'
floor?" She moved closer and Charlie could see the glimmer of her horrible
changing eyes.
"Wasn't thinking,"
Charlie murmured.
"Tsk, tsk! The window's
open. No wonder it's so cold." Belle slammed the window shut and latched
it. "Better run back to bed before Matron finds you."
"Er, yes." Charlie
walked back to the staircase. When he looked over his shoulder, Belle was still
standing there. He would have to find a less conspicuous window
The
art room, thought Charlie. If it was hard to find his
way upstairs, it was even worse getting back again. Charlie wished he had the flashlight Cook had
given him last semester. Matron Yewbeam had confiscated it. She was probably keeping it in Darkly
Wynd, Charlie thought. No chance of getting it back from
there.
He found the right door, at
last, and crept into the art room. If it hadn't been for pale starlight
filtering through the long windows, Charlie would have crashed straight into a
group of easels. As it was, he just managed to step around them and up to the
windows. Here, he realized that only a small section, at the top of each
window, could be opened. It was impossible for Charlie to reach that high.
In a far corner, a spiral
staircase led down into the sculpture room. Hoping to find an easier window
there, Charlie made his way between easels and paint boxes and was just about
to descend when he heard a grinding noise and then a squeak. He could just make
out Rembrandt's dark form, standing up at the bars of his cage.
"It's OK, Rembrandt,
it's only me." Charlie wished he could speak the rat's language, like
Billy But Rembrandt seemed reassured by Charlie's voice and went back
to some serious nibbling.
Charlie tiptoed down the cold
spiral of iron steps. As he reached the bottom he heard tapping and noticed a
tiny light coming from a far corner. Someone else was in the sculpture room.
Charlie froze. Mr. Mason, the sculpture teacher, was a strange man. It wouldn't
have surprised Charlie to find the teacher still working at midnight.
A voice said, "Who's
that?" And a beam of light swung in Charlie's direction. "Charlie?
What are you doing here?"
"Wh-who's that?"
stuttered Charlie.
"It's me, Tancred.
Lysander's here, too."
"Phew!"
Charlie walked across to the source of light. He
found Lysander sitting beside a block of wood, while Tancred stood behind him
with a flashlight. They were both wearing green capes over their pajamas.
"What are you
doing?" asked Charlie.
Lysander explained that he
was experimenting. "Gabriel passed on the word about Ollie Sparks,"
he said. "Thought if I could, kind of carve a likeness of Ollie, I might
get the ancestors to give the invisible boy a bit of body — you know?"
Charlie didn't know He couldn't
understand what Lysander was talking about. "Do you know what Ollie looked
like?"
"Of course I do,"
said Lysander. "I remember him well. Nice kid, but nosy Too nosy 1 can see
him like it was yesterday"
"Sander can do
that," said Tancred admiringly "He can remember details perfectly
He'll carve that piece of wood until it's so real you can see it
breathing."
"Really?" The block
of wood was already taking on the shape of a boy and yet Charlie didn't see how
it could help Ollie. Lysander's endowment was truly remarkable if he could turn
a block of wood into a living, breathing person. But the real Ollie was trapped
in the attics. How could having another Ollie help him? "We don't need two
Ollies," Charlie said.
Lysander explained that once
his spirit ancestors had seen a perfect likeness of Ollie they could give the
invisible boy shape and substance; they could make him visible again.
“Ah!" said Charlie.
"That's amazing."
“And now may we ask why you
are here?" said Tancred.
"Emma's going out
tonight," Charlie told them. “As a, you know — she's flying. She's going
to look for Ollie's room, so he knows we're still trying to rescue him."
"Better not tell him
about Mr. B just yet," warned Tancred.
"No. Not yet,"
Charlie agreed. "Thing is, Emma won't be able to get back through all
those old attics. She'd get lost in the dark. So I'm trying to leave a window
open." He told the others about Belle.
"Hm." Tancred
looked at the windows. They were exactly the same as those in the art room.
Only the small sections at the top could be opened, and at present these were
securely fastened. "Mr. Mason sometimes opens them with a pole," he
said. "But it's not here."
The tall, blond boy began to
stride around the room, and Charlie could feel a breeze sweeping around his
feet. Bits of wood and paper, fragments of clay and small chisels began to
slither and shuffle across the floorboards.
"Watch it, Tane!"
said Lysander
"OK. OK. I'm
focused," said Tancred. "Here we go!"
Finding an empty space in the
center of the room, he spun around, his cape flying out like a green wheel.
Charlie watched, mesmerized by the swirling starlit dust motes until, all at
once, Tancred's spinning shape came to rest. He raised his arm, pointing to the
top of the window, and a bolt of pure, icy wind left his fingers and soared
upward. There was a sharp crack, and a pane of glass fell out. It dropped
neatly into Tancred's upheld cape.
"What about that?"
he said proudly
"Perfection," said
Lysander.
"Out of this
world," breathed Charlie.
Tancred hid the pane of glass
among a stack of boards standing against the back wall. "Mr. Mason will
never notice," he said.
Charlie looked up at the
empty window frame. "I wish we could watch her," he murmured.
"I've never seen Emma fly or even become a bird."
"Some things are better
done in secret," Lysander said mysteriously "I think we should pack
up now and get back to bed, or we'll never wake up in the morning."
Tancred led the way with his
flashlight, up the iron spiral and through the art room. Charlie's dormitory
was only halfway down the passage, but, with a whispered "good
night," the two older boys crept down to a dormitory at the far end.
At that moment Emma was
opening a window in the corridor outside her dormitory Before she flew she had
moments of terrible anxiety She was never sure if her arms would become wings
or if the wings would lift her off the ground. She had to close her eyes tight
and think of a bird and then believe in herself and in the ancestor who had
passed on this strange gift.
Tonight Emma had chosen the
form of a starling. Hidden by a tall
cupboard, she began to shrivel and dwindle, becoming smaller and smaller, while
shiny dappled feathers covered her body She put the note she held into her
mouth, and when the transformation was complete she lifted her wings. But as
she flew out of the window, someone in a pale nightgown stepped toward her.
Emma soared into the starlit sky and the window clanged shut behind her.
She tried not to think about
how she would get back but concentrated on finding the attic room where Ollie
Sparks was imprisoned. Twice she flew around the huge, gaunt building, perching
every now and then on a window ledge, a pediment, or a gutter. But the black
rooms behind the tiny attic windows gave nothing away Not a light, or a shadow,
no rumpled beds, jam jars, or pink toes could be seen.
So Emma flew down to the
floor beneath the attics, and here she did see something: a candelit room
where an old man, propped up by a mountain of cushions, sat in a four-poster
bed. Emma had seen that dreadful, wizened face before, when she too had been
imprisoned in the attics. Old Mr. Ezekiel now wore a red nightcap and a black
velvet bed jacket covered in beads of shiny jet. He laughed to himself as his
bony finger traveled over the page of a huge black book, and Emma quickly flew
on.
On the floor below she saw
Lucretia Yewbeam, in a purple nightgown, brushing out the long strands of her
gray-white hair. And farther on, Emma found Manfred Bloor, in a black robe, his
dark hair released from its ponytail and hanging in thin cords around his face.
He had his back to the window, but Emma could see his reflection in the long
mirror he was gazing into. And then he saw her.
Manfred only saw a starling,
sitting on the ledge outside his window But he stared at the bird's reflection
and then swung around. Emma flew off, her heart beating wildly She opened her
beak and gave a shrill cry of alarm. And her note floated away on the wind.
He
knew it was me, thought Emma. He saw the note. What will he do now?
UNCLE PATON'S RETURN
Next morning, Charlie thought
he was the last one down to breakfast, but just as he was hurrying past the
portraits, he heard someone shuffling behind him. He looked around to see Emma,
pale-faced and sleepy-eyed. While Charlie waited for her to catch up, another
figure appeared. It was Olivia. Who else would wear bright yellow shoes with
black socks? It was amazing the weird clothes that drama children managed to
get away with.
Olivia was rolling along in a
strange lopsided way She held up a foot in a yellow shoe. "They're Mom's.
Hope she won't have a fit."
Emma regarded the shoe and
yawned.
"How did you get on last
night?" Charlie asked her.
Emma frowned. "Couldn't
find Ollie's window They all look the same. And I dropped the note."
"What note?" said
Olivia. "You never said anything about a note."
"I was carrying one. To
leave for Ollie. But all the attic windows were shut."
"Carrying it in your . .
. ?" Charlie was about to say "beak" but couldn't quite manage
it.
"Mouth," said Emma,
giving him a funny look.
Charlie said quietly
"Did you find the window in the sculpture room?"
Emma yawned again.
"Eventually Thanks."
"It was Tancred."
They had reached the dining
hall, and here they had to part, each going to his or her own table. Charlie
noticed that Emma had to sit beside Belle. He was worried for his friend.
Suppose someone had found the note she'd written? If the Bloors knew she was
trying to rescue Ollie, there was no knowing what they might do. I'm glad she can fly, he
thought to himself.
Beside him, Fidelio polished
off his last speck of oatmeal and said, "I'm sure there are things going
on that I ought to know about, Charlie. Music's taking over my life a bit, but
I still want to know what's happening to you all."
"Come to the Pets' Café
on Sunday" said Charlie. "We'll all be there. Maybe even Lysander and
Tancred." He noticed Billy staring at him from the other side of the
table. “And Billy" he added.
"Billy?" Fidelio
lowered h is voice. "Is that wise?"
Charlie shrugged. "I
think he's changing his spots, if you know what I mean."
"Hm," said Fidelio.
During the first break, while
the others were rehearsing for the play Charlie helped Emma search for the
note she'd dropped. He was just peering into the shrubbery beside the garden
door when Belle and Dorcas walked up to him.
Belle said, "I didn't
know you were interested in horticulture, Charlie."
"Haughty what?"
said Charlie.
"Never mind. What are
you looking for?"
"Nothing." Charlie
shoved his hands into his pockets and walked away from them. He looked for
Tancred and Lysander, but they were nowhere to be seen. Perhaps Lysander was
working on his carving. Billy was missing too, but he had a rat to feed and
comfort.
A few minutes before the end
of break, Charlie met Emma. She hadn't found the note either.
"I think it must have
blown into the courtyard," she said.
This was bad news. It was
impossible for any of the children to go in there once the main doors were shut
on Monday morning.
"What did the note
say?" asked Charlie.
Emma bit her lip.
'"Don't give up hope, Ollie. We haven't forgotten you. E.'"
"E? Just E?" said
Charlie. "That's not so bad."
"E is for Emma,"
Emma said gloomily "They'll know"
"We'll just have to hope
they don't find it," said Charlie.
His next lesson was history
and, as usual, he found it very hard to concentrate. Luckily Mr. Pope didn't
ask him any questions. He seemed to have given up on Charlie, which was just as
well, because Charlie was wrestling with several other problems at once, and
none of them had anything to do with Napoleon.
For one thing, who were they?
The Bloors obviously and Belle, of course. But Weedon, the gardener, was a
nasty piece of work. And the matron, Charlie's great-aunt Lucretia, was
definitely an enemy What about the rest of the staff? It was very difficult to
guess. If only he had Uncle Paton to talk to, but there was still no sign of
him.
Before Charlie knew it, the
lesson was over and Mr. Pope was shouting, “Another lesson has passed you by
Charlie Bone. There'll be a test on Napoleon's campaigns first thing on Monday
morning. If you don't get more than seventy percent, you'll have
detention."
Charlie's jaw dropped. This
meant a whole weekend wasted on learning dates. He gathered up his books and
marched grimly out of the history room.
Other children were faced
with the same problem. News of tests abounded. The staff had apparently caught
test fever. There were very few happy faces at dinner that night.
"I don't think I'll be
able to make it to the Pets' Café this Sunday" said Gabriel, staring
glumly into his soup.
"Nor me," said
Charlie.
Billy leaned across the
table. "I can still come home with you, can't I?" he begged.
Charlie didn't have the heart
to say no. "Of course you can. You can test me on my dates."
Billy beamed. "You're
on."
On Friday Charlie heard about
Lysander's progress on the carving. He and Emma were caught up in the usual
rush to the dormitories to collect their bags. In spite of the looming tests, a
babble of excitement had broken out. No one could remain despondent when there
were two days and three nights of freedom to look forward to. Steps were
climbed two at a time, and dark passages rang with hurrying footsteps and happy
laughter.
"I saw the carving last
night," Emma whispered to Charlie. "It's fantastic, like a real boy
Lysander's just begun to paint it. A few more days and it'll be ready"
"How's he kept it
secret?" asked Charlie.
"He puts a sheet over it
in the daytime. Mr. Mason never pays any attention to it. He's too busy doing
his own sculpting."
"Belle's in art,"
said Charlie anxiously
"I don't need reminding.
But, as far as I know, she hasn't seen the carving."
They parted at the bottom of
another staircase and Charlie went to find Billy
It was true that Belle hadn't
seen Lysander's carving, but she'd been aware of it. She had merely been biding
her time. As soon as all the other children had climbed aboard the school
buses, Belle went into the sculpture room. Mr. Mason was tapping away at a
chunk of stone by the window He didn't even see Belle. She walked over to a
white sheet that covered something almost exactly her size. Belle pulled off
the sheet. A boy stood before her Not exactly a boy but something so very like
a boy it was hard to believe he wasn't real.
The boy had brown hair and
bright blue eyes. His mouth was quite small, and his nose was thin and poky: an
inquisitive nose. He was wearing a blue cape but, as far as Belle could see,
the clothes under the cape were, as yet, unpainted. The shoes and pants were
the color of light wood.
"So," murmured
Belle. "That's their game."
Charlie and Billy got off the
blue bus at the top of Filbert Street. Rembrandt had fallen asleep under
Billy's sweater but he was obviously having bad dreams. He kept twitching and
squeaking in his sleep. Billy reckoned that the rat had been badly freaked by
Mr. Boldova's rejection.
"You'll have to make up
for it then," said Charlie. "You're his best friend now"
Billy looked surprised and
pleased. "1 suppose I am."
"I'm afraid Mom doesn't
know you're coming," Charlie warned him. "She's out all day on
Saturday and she doesn't get home till after four."
"I don't mind,"
said Billy happily
She'll leave us plenty of
food.'
"Good. Can I give some
to Rembrandt?"
"Of course. Don't let my
grandma see him. She can't abide animals. She'd probably kill him."
"Oh," said Billy
nervously
About twenty paces from home
Charlie became aware of a car parked in the road outside number nine. It's
color might have been described as black. But then again, it wasn't quite
black. It could have been midnight blue, but it was so streaked with mud and
ash and — was it rust? Or had the vehicle been engulfed in flames? The bumper
was bent and the windshield shattered.
"That looks like a car
from hell," said Billy
"Or a car that's been
through hell," said Charlie. "It belongs to my uncle Paton."
The boys tore down Filbert
Street. When they reached number nine, Charlie bounded up the steps and let
himself in. Billy followed cautiously
"There's no one
here," Charlie shouted from the kitchen.
Billy watched Charlie cross
the hall and begin to mount the stairs.
"Should I stay
here?" he asked shyly
"No. It's OK. Come on
up." Charlie didn't want to go into his uncle's room alone. The DO NOT DISTURB sign
lay on the floor, and the hook on the door was bent almost flat, as though
someone had grasped it for support. The signs were so ominous that Charlie
didn't know what to do. Should he knock or walk in unannounced?
"I'd knock," Billy
advised.
Charlie knocked. Once. Twice.
Three times.
No sound came from within the
room.
Charlie held his breath,
opened the door, and walked in. Billy took just one step inside and then
waited, his hand over the rat.
The first thing Charlie saw
was the wand, lying on his uncle's desk. The once slim white cane was almost
unrecognizable, but Charlie knew it from its size and the dented silver tip.
The rest was a charred and blackened stick.
"What happened?" he
murmured. Slowly he turned his gaze toward the bed, and there was his uncle, a
figure all in black, lying stretched out on top of the covers, so tall that his
feet in ash-covered shoes hung over the end.
Paton's face beneath streaks
of soot was deathly white. But worst of all, to Charlie, was his uncle's hair.
Once a luxurious black, it had turned ash gray
"Is he dead?" Billy
whispered.
"No," said Charlie
fiercely but to tell the truth he wasn't sure. He touched his uncle's shoulder.
There was no response. "Uncle Paton," he said softly and then more
urgently "Please, Uncle Paton, wake up. If you can."
A VISIT TO SKARPO
Paton's eyes remained closed.
His face looked like carved ice. Not a muscle twitched. Charlie put his ear to
his uncle's chest and caught the faint sound of a heartbeat.
"He's alive. But in a
very deep sleep," said Charlie. "We'll just have to wait until he
wakes up."
It was no ordinary sleep, and
yet it didn't seem like hypnotism. Paton must have been to Yewbeam Castle. But
what terrible thing had happened to him there? Uncle Paton was the only person
in the house who could stand up to Grandma Bone, and Charlie shuddered to
think what life would be like if his uncle never woke up.
"Let's get out of
here," he said.
Billy was standing very still
beside the door and Charlie noticed that Rembrandt's head was poking out of the
bottom of Billy's sweater The rat's nose was twitching
violently. Suddenly he gave a loud
squeak and leaped to the floor.
"Get him!" Charlie
cried.
Billy ran out and Charlie
followed, closing Paton's door behind him. He could see Rembrandt hurrying
along, close to the wall. Billy had almost reached him when a door opened
between him and the rat.
Grandma Bone came out of her
room and stood facing Billy "Oh?" She raised a long black eyebrow
"Has Charlie brought home a little friend?"
Billy blinked up at her.
Charlie said, "It's
Billy Raven, Grandma. He's staying the weekend."
"I'm not blind. I can
see it's Billy Raven," said his grandmother. "I'm glad you've come to
your senses, Charlie. Billy's a nice boy A great improvement on that smelly
Benjamin, not to mention fiddling Fidelio and that drip Gabriel."
Charlie hated her talking
about his friends like that, but he was too worried about the rat to argue. For some reason Rembrandt had stopped right
behind his grandmother and was now sitting up and watching them.
Billy didn't know what to do.
He stared at Rembrandt with his mouth hanging open.
"Why are you looking at
my shoes, little boy?" said Grandma Bone. "Look me in the eye. I
don't bite."
Not
yet, thought Charlie.
As Billy tore his gaze away
from the rat, Charlie was relieved to see it scamper downstairs.
"Grandma . . ."
Charlie began.
"What was that?"
Grandma Bone leaned over the banisters, but the rat had disappeared.
"Well now, Billy"
she said. "The person who usually does the cooking in the house has gone
on vacation."
"Hardly," said
Charlie. "Grandma, do you . . ."
"Be quiet," she
snapped. “As I said, we haven't got a cook, but I'll do my best to find some
nice tidbits for you. Charlie should be on bread and water, since he stole my
goose liver pâté!"
Charlie pointed to his uncle's door and
shouted, “Grandma, do
you realize Uncle Paton's lying in there half-dead?"
"I'm perfectly well
aware of my brother's state," she said coldly "He deserved everything
he got. Meddling, that's what he was doing. Well, he bit off more than he
could chew this time, didn't he? Met his match. Ha! Ha!" She gave a nasty
snicker and swept downstairs. "I'm going to get some prunes," she
called, and putting on her hat and coat, she left the house.
"I don't like
prunes," said Billy with a nervous frown.
"You won't have to eat
them," said Charlie. "Come on, let's find something better."
Billy thought they should
look for Rembrandt first, but although they searched every room on the ground
floor, the black rat couldn't be found.
"He's probably curled up
asleep somewhere," said Charlie. "I'm going to put some potatoes in
the oven."
Before he could do this, his
mother walked in with an armful of carrots. She showed no surprise on seeing a
small white-haired boy sitting at the kitchen table. She was used to Benjamin's
visits and was glad that Charlie would have a friend around over the weekend.
She had guessed that Paton had come home because she'd heard strange noises
very late the previous night, but she hadn't had time to pop in and see him
before she left for work.
"He's ill, Mom,"
said Charlie. "Really, really ill. His hair's turned gray and he can't
speak."
"Oh, dear, perhaps I'd
better go and see." Mrs. Bone ran upstairs.
A few minutes later she came
down looking very-worried. "I'll call the doctor. Does your grandmother
know about Paton?"
"She said he deserved it
for meddling," Charlie told her.
Mrs. Bone shook her head.
"That family" she muttered.
While Charlie got the dinner
ready Amy Bone called the doctor. She was on the phone for quite some time,
trying to describe Paton's symptoms. It wasn't easy
explaining that someone had turned gray overnight.
"I don't think the
doctor believed me," said Amy replacing the receiver. "But he's
coming around in an hour, just to check."
At that moment Grandma Bone
came back with her prunes. As soon as she heard that a doctor had been called,
she went to the phone and canceled his visit.
"How could you do
that?" said Amy "Paton needs a doctor."
"No he doesn't,"
Grandma Bone retorted. "There's nothing a doctor can do. It's a waste of
his precious time."
"Honestly! Your own
brother," cried Amy "Suppose . . . suppose he dies? How would you
feel then?"
"We all die — in
time," said Grandma Bone, rinsing her prunes.
Watching the arguments in
wide-eyed silence, Billy decided that family life wasn't all that it was
cracked up to be.
Dinner was an uncomfortable
affair. Refusing ham and potatoes, Grandma Bone worked her way through a bowl
of prunes, making a horrible sucking noise in the process.
After dinner, while Mrs. Bone
made up a bed for Billy the boys told her about Rembrandt.
"Oh, Charlie, not
another animal," sighed Mrs. Bone.
"He's very clean,"
said Billy "and not a biter."
"But a rat . . ."
"Just look out for him,
please, Mom?" begged Charlie. "We don't want Grandma to find him
first."
"I should think
not," said his mother with a grin. "I'll do my best, but don't blame
me if I scream when I see him." She left the bedroom saying, "Rats.
Whatever's next?"
Billy wanted to continue the
search for Rembrandt, but Charlie was afraid Grandma Bone would become
suspicious. Besides, Uncle Paton, who could always be relied on in a crisis,
was now lying in some terrible stupor, unable to tell anyone what had happened
to him. Perhaps he would never be quite himself again.
"Your uncle breaks lightbulbs,
doesn't he?" said Billy.
"He's a
power-booster," said Charlie. "Something happens when he looks at a
light; it just kind of explodes. That's why he doesn't go out until after
midnight. Someone might see one of his 'accidents.'"
"There was a light on in
his room," said Billy
"What?" Charlie
hadn't noticed. He had to find out if it was true.
When he looked into his
uncle's room, there it was — a bright light hanging from the ceiling, right
above his uncle's desk.
"It's gone,
Charlie," came a faint voice from the bed.
Paton's dark eyes were now
open. He was gazing at the light with an expression of horror.
"Uncle, you're
awake!" cried Charlie.
"If you can call it
that," croaked Paton. "Charlie, I'm cleaned out, whipped. He's
stronger than anyone could imagine."
"Who?" said
Charlie.
Paton closed his eyes again.
"Your grandmother put the light on to test me. She wanted to make sure I'd
lost the power. Well — I have."
"But who did this to
you?" Charlie asked.
Paton's gray head tossed from
side to side. "I thought he was dead — gone. But he never will be."
"Who?" begged
Charlie.
"I can't say his name.
Perhaps, tomorrow . . ." Paton turned his face to the wall.
Charlie realized that he
couldn't press his uncle any further. He was about to leave the room when the
wand caught his eye, and the beginning of an idea crept into his mind. He
picked up the ruined wand and slipped back to his room.
Billy was sitting on
Charlie's bed, looking very despondent.
"Don't worry about
Rembrandt," said Charlie. "He's a clever rat, and you're his friend.
He'll turn up soon, I bet." He saw that Billy wasn't really listening to
him; he was gazing at Charlie's hands with an expression of awe.
When Charlie looked down he
saw that the burned wand was changing. He could feel it moving gently under his
fingers, as slippery as silk and warm as sunlight. The silver tip began to
sparkle and the blackened wood gradually faded until it was a pure white.
"How did that
happen?" breathed Billy.
Charlie shook his head.
"Don't know" He sat beside Billy and ran his fingers over the smooth
white wood.
"It's a wand, isn't
it?" said Billy. "It was all black and broken and now it's like
brand-new Is it your uncle's?"
"No," said Charlie
slowly. "I borrowed it from a person who had stolen it from someone else."
"Looks like it really
wanted to be with you," observed Billy "Like it belonged to
you."
"It can't," said
Charlie. "It's impossible. I'm not a wizard or a sorcerer."
"But you're endowed,
like me."
"Not in that way"
Charlie muttered. He decided to tell Billy the truth about the wand.
Reaching under the bed,
Charlie pulled out a small painting. It showed a man in a long black robe with
silver black hair and a beard the same color. He was standing in a room lit by
candles in a tall iron stand. With a piece of chalk he was drawing a star on a
stone wall already covered in strange symbols.
"You brought that
picture to school last semester, didn't you?" said Billy
"Yes. The man's a
sorcerer called Skarpo. I stole the wand from him."
Billy's jaw dropped. He turned
to Charlie and gave him one of his long dark-red stares. "You . . .
?" he said huskily
"I went into the
picture," said Charlie. "I'd never done that before, I'd only heard
voices." He caught a sudden glint in the sorcerer's eye and quickly turned
the painting over "I mustn't look at him too long or he'll drag me in
again."
Billy shook his head in
wonder. "How did you get out?"
"That was a bit tricky
Lysander helped me." Charlie glanced at Billy wondering again if he could
really trust him. He decided he would have to chance it. "The thing is,
Billy I thought I might go in again. That sorcerer is very powerful. He had
loads of stuff in his room, did you notice? Herbs and feathers and
things."
"He had a dagger; I saw
that."
Charlie held the painting up
to Billy "What else do you see?"
"Bowls and books and
jars of colored water, and big candles and signs on the wall, oh, and a mouse
looking out of his pocket, and loads of junk on the table."
"He might have a cure
for my uncle," said Charlie. "If I give him back the wand, maybe
he'll give me something in return. And I could ask him about Ollie. He may know
a cure for invisibility"
"Lysander's not here
today" said Billy dubiously "Suppose you can't get out?"
"That's where you come
in, Billy Just cling on to my arm, will you? And if I'm acting a bit funny give
me a tug. I don't go right in, you see, it's just my mind. But he can see my
face, and he'll probably see the wand. I won't go in as far as I did last time.
I'll keep to the edge and just talk to him."
Charlie propped the painting
against his bedside lamp, then he got up and held the wand in front of him. “Are
you ready?"
Billy slid off the bed and
clutched Charlie's arm. "Ready"
Charlie looked at the
sorcerer. It didn't take long for Skarpo to see him. "You're back,"
said a husky singsong voice.
Charlie felt himself sliding
forward, through a drifting white mist. All he could see was the sorcerer's
bony face, and he quickly lowered his eyes to avoid Skarpo's magnetic yellow
gaze. A rich smell of burning herbs filled his nostrils and he sneezed
violently
"Stop that!" said
the voice.
"S-s-achoo — sorry
Couldn't help it," said Charlie. He looked past the dark robed figure and
scanned the objects on the table.
"What do you want this
time, you thief?" said Skarpo.
"I've brought back your
wand," said Charlie. “And I was just wondering . . ."
"What?" Skarpo
seemed to be looking at the wand. "Take it away" he said in a low
voice.
"But I thought you
wanted it," said Charlie. "You were so angry when I took it. I came
back to exchange it for — well, just a bit of advice, really you being so
experienced in magic and everything. I thought you might be able to help
me."
"It's not mine, boy I
see that now" The sorcerer seemed unable to drag his eyes away from the
wand. "Well, I never. It was yours all along."
"I don't
understand," said Charlie. "It's not mine. But anyway the thing is,
my uncle's very ill, so ill he's lost the power he used to have. It was him who
first told me about you, actually so have you got anything for endowed people
that have sort of become unendowed?"
"I'd have to see your
uncle." Skarpo took a step toward Charlie.
"You can't do
that." Charlie took a step backward.
Skarpo moved closer.
"I'll have to, my wee fellow How can I help a man I don't see? Besides,
I've a mind to peek into your century"
"That's
impossible," said Charlie firmly "You belong in your picture."
"I'll hitch a ride with
you.” The sorcerer's pale hand stretched
out toward Charlie, and Charlie felt something tug his sweater. He stepped backward
very fast, saying, "No! No! No! I'm going now. Now! Now!" And again
he stepped back. This time he tripped and found himself falling. It was like
tumbling through air, down, down, and down.
Charlie had to close his eyes
against the horrible pitching and tossing that was happening to his body And
then the back of his head hit something hard, with a loud bang.
Charlie opened his eyes. He
was lying on his bedroom floor, not quite on the floor but on something small
and bumpy.
A muffled voice beneath him
said, "Charlie, you're squashing me."
Charlie rolled over and found
Billy stretched out beside him. His glasses had fallen off and his eyes were
wide with fright.
"Sorry" said
Charlie. "What happened?"
"Wee-i-erd," said
Billy sitting up. He found his spectacles and put them on. "I held on to
you, like you said, but you kept moving backward and saying, 'Now! Now!' and
then you tripped over my foot and we both fell down. I couldn't see anything
because you were on top of me, but there was an almighty wind and someone
stepped on my hand, and the door blew open."
At that moment the front door
slammed. The boys were silent, waiting to hear footsteps in the hall. There
were none. Charlie got up and looked out of the window There were several
people in the street and a few passing cars. And then, in the distance, he saw
a dark shadow traveling very fast against the evening light.
Charlie felt slightly queasy
Whether it was from banging his head, or the feeling that somehow things had
gone a little bit wrong, he wasn't sure.
"What happened in
there?" asked Billy pointing at the picture.
Charlie noticed that the
sorcerer was still in the painting. That was reassuring. He laid it facedown on
the bedside table. "He wanted to come out," he said.
"Perhaps he did come out,"
said Billy
"No. Couldn't have.
Let's get ready for bed. You can use the bathroom first."
The two boys changed into
their pajamas, and Billy took his wash kit to the bathroom. In a few minutes he
was back, with toothpaste around his mouth and a black rat in his hands.
"Look what I've found!" he cried.
"Rembrandt! Where was
he?"
"In the bathroom, under
the bath." Billy put Rembrandt on Charlie's bed. "It's so good to
see you, Rem!"
"I don't think I want
Rem in my bed tonight," said Charlie, and he ran down to the kitchen to
look for a box.
Unfortunately Grandma Bone
was in the kitchen, slurping up another bowl of prunes. "What are you
looking for?" she demanded as Charlie rummaged around in the pantry
“A box," he said.
"What for? (Slurp.)"
"To put something
in." Charlie emerged with a box in his hands and six cookies in his
bathrobe pocket.
"What sort of thing?
Drat!" Grandma Bone missed her mouth and a prune fell on to the
tablecloth.
"Whoops!" said
Charlie.
"What are you putting in
that box?"
"A monster with six
eyes,, four tails, and bad breath," said Charlie, running out of the room.
"Don't be
insolent," screeched Grandma Bone. She came into the hall and was about to
shout something else when she suddenly changed her mind and said sweetly,
"Say good night to that little boy for me."
Charlie was so unnerved by
her tone he almost dropped the box. Did his grandmother think she could use
Billy against him?
"Phew,
Grandma certainly likes you," he said, handing
Billy the box. "This is for Rembrandt. And I've got some cookies for his
dinner. Billy? Billy!"
Billy's white eyebrows were
drawn together in an odd frown.
"What's up?" said
Charlie.
"I've been talking to
Rembrandt," Billy said in a puzzled voice.
"He gave you some bad
news by the look of it," Charlie remarked.
"He said there was a bad
smell in the bathroom."
"There's always a bad
smell," said Charlie. "It's Grandma."
"No, Charlie. This is
different," Billy said gravely "Rembrandt says it smells of bad magic
and things that should be dead."
Charlie resisted the
temptation to say "Like I said," and marched along to the bathroom,
followed by Billy who was still clutching Rembrandt.
"Can't smell a
thing," said Charlie, opening the door.
"Look!" Billy
whispered. "Under the sink."
Charlie looked. Sitting under
the sink was a brown mouse. It began to squeak, almost hysterically and while
it squeaked, Rembrandt joined in, squealing even louder than the mouse.
Billy began to translate
Rembrandt's shrill words, if they could be called words. "He says . . .
the mouse is very scared . . . because it doesn't know. . . where it is ... or how it got here. Rembrandt says its
smell is from a long time ago, so long it's messing up his brain."
"A long time ago?"
Charlie looked at Billy who returned his gaze with a mixture of disbelief and
bewilderment.
"Skarpo had a mouse in
his pocket," Charlie said slowly
"So, where's
Skarpo?" Billy whispered.
A VERY OLD MOUSE
When the
squeaking had finally died down, Billy said, "Should we let it go or try
and keep it?"
Charlie took a step toward
the mouse and that decided the matter. The little creature darted under the
bath, and when Charlie tried to crawl after it, the mouse leaped through a hole
in the floor.
"That's it, then."
Charlie stood up and dusted himself off.
"What are we going to do
about the sorcerer?" said Billy
"There's nothing we can
do. We'll just have to wait."
Charlie was awake for most of
that night. Billy grunted and chattered in his sleep while the rat made a
peculiar twittering sound. Now and again Charlie would shout, "Shut up,
both of you!" but his visitors slept on.
Very early next morning
Charlie tiptoed downstairs for a bowl of cereal. The house and the street
outside were eerily quiet. And Rembrandt was right, there was a very strange
smell around the place. Was that how bad magic smelled? Charlie wondered if the
mouse had brought bad luck as well as bad magic into the house.
When he'd finished his
cereal, Charlie took a cup of tea and a cookie up to his uncle's room. Paton
was sitting propped up against a mound of cushions and pillows. He still looked
deathly white but a bit of life appeared to have seeped back into his gray
hair.
"Morning, dear boy"
Paton's voice was very faint.
"You're looking a bit
better, Uncle," said Charlie. "Your hair — it was all gray
yesterday"
“Ash," Paton said
hoarsely He touched his throat. "Can't talk much."
Charlie noticed that the
light was still on. It flickered now and again, but there were none of the
bright explosions that Paton usually managed to generate.
"Maybe it's a good thing
that you've lost your . . ." Charlie
hesitated. "Well, I mean, now that lights don't explode all around
you.".
"It crossed my
mind," Paton whispered, "but only for a moment. I've realized that
it's never a good thing to lose your talent; you lose a bit of yourself along
with it."
"I suppose so,"
said Charlie solemnly "Uncle Paton, what happened to you?"
Paton closed his eyes.
"Can't talk now, Charlie. If you see Miss Ingledew tell her . . . tell her
. . ."
"Yes," said Charlie
eagerly "Tell her what?"
"Tell her I wish —"
Paton shook his head. "No, I'm afraid it's too late."
"Too late!" cried
Charlie. His uncle's expression scared him. "What do you mean, too
late?"
"Never mind. I'd like to
be alone now Charlie."
Whatever it was that had
happened to his uncle, Charlie was afraid that the effects might be permanent,
or fatal. He quietly closed the door and went back to his room. Billy was
sitting on the edge of Charlie's bed with Rembrandt on his knee. "I
thought it was all a bad dream," he said, rubbing his eyes. "But it
really happened, didn't it? The mouse and the sorcerer."
" 'Fraid so," said
Charlie.
"What do you think
Skarpo will do, if he's here — somewhere?"
"We'll just have to wait
and see. Billy you won't tell anyone about this, will you?"
Billy shook his head. "I
won't tell about Skarpo, but I think they already know about you going into pictures
and that. I heard them talking once, about the painting, old Mr. Ezekiel and
Matron. They said, 'Do you think Charlie will go in?' I didn't understand what
they were talking about then."
Charlie perched beside the
small albino. "I know you couldn't help being a spy" he said,
"but it's time you chose sides, Billy I've got to know if I can trust
you."
Billy hung his head.
"Mr. Ezekiel said he'd found some really kind people who wanted to be my
parents, but it was a lie. I'll never trust him again."
"The Bloors lie about
everything," said Charlie. "But when this is all over, I'm sure
someone will find some parents for you."
"Cook said she would,
but when all what's over?"
Charlie wasn't sure, himself
Perhaps he meant when Ollie Sparks had been rescued, and Belle, or Yolanda, had
disappeared. When Uncle Paton was himself again, and Lyell, Charlie's father,
had been found. Or perhaps he meant the struggle between those who ruined lives
if they didn't get what they wanted and others who couldn't help trying to stop
them. "The children of the Red King," Charlie murmured. "It's a
battle between all of us. I meant when that was over."
Billy looked dubious. "Perhaps
it will never be over. Or maybe it will be a long, long time. I think I could
wait quite a long time. Maybe a year. But I don't want to be grown-up before I
get parents. I wish I could remember my real parents. I wish I knew how they
really died. No one would ever explain it to me."
Charlie thought of his own
father. Everyone pretended that he was dead. But Charlie knew it was a lie. At
least Billy had a photo. Charlie didn't even have that. "You showed me a
photo of your parents once," he said. "They looked nice."
"Yes," said Billy
sadly
"Come on, let's get
dressed," said Charlie on a brighter note.
They found Mrs. Bone in the
kitchen, cooking two large breakfasts. "I'm sorry I've got to leave you on
your own," she said, "but there's plenty of food in the fridge and
I'll be back before lunch. Thank goodness Paton is better." Charlie wasn't
so sure about Paton.
"We're not exactly on
our own," said Charlie as a door slammed upstairs. Grandma Bone was on the
move.
Amy glanced up at the ceiling
and said, "You know what I mean. Enjoy your breakfasts. 'Bye now."
And she was off.
By the time Grandma Bone came
marching into the kitchen, Charlie and Billy had eaten their breakfast, and
Billy had managed to slip some toast and bacon into his pocket.
“A bit of starving wouldn't
hurt you," she said, glaring at Charlie, "after eating everything in
sight."
Charlie almost told her that
Runner Bean had eaten the pâté, but he thought better of it. He wanted a
peaceful weekend.
"Sorry," he
mumbled. "I made a mistake. We're going to the park now, Grandma."
He took his plate to the sink, but when he turned around his grandmother gave
him one of her mean smiles.
"No, you're not,"
she said. "Someone very important is coming to visit us."
"Who?" asked
Charlie.
"That's for me to
know" she retorted. "Clean yourselves up and look nice, they'll be
here in half an hour."
Billy scuttled nervously to
the sink with his plate.
"Wash it up, dear,"
said Grandma Bone.
Charlie waited while Billy
dutifully cleaned his plate and put it in the rack.
Back in the bedroom, Billy
fed the hungry rat and then began to grunt to it. Rembrandt squeaked back.
"He says the mouse ought
to go home," Billy told Charlie. "It's not good for him here."
"It's not good for us
either," said Charlie. "But even if we found the mouse, I wouldn't
know how to get it back into the painting. Unless I took it myself, and I don't
want to go in again. I don't trust Skarpo. He might make it impossible for me
to get out."
"If he's still in
there," said Billy
"He must be," said
Charlie desperately. "I mean if he was out, we'd know by now He's
dangerous. He only deals in destruction. He told me once that he liked to maim,
poison, burn, shrink, and drive people mad."
Billy's mouth had fallen
open. He uttered a soft "Oooo" of horror.
The two boys waited anxiously
for their important visitor to arrive. Occasionally they looked down into the
street, but no one grand or imposing walked up to the door. No flashy or
expensive car stopped close by
And then Billy suddenly
shivered and said, "There it is. It's him."
Charlie saw a black car with
smoked-glass windows gliding to a halt in front of the house. He recognized the
car immediately It had come once before, when Billy had stayed with him.
Charlie had never seen the passenger. When he had gone to look in the car, a
long cane had whipped through the open door and whacked him on the knees —
something he wasn't likely to forget.
A powerful-looking man in a
black suit got out of the driver's seat and walked around to the passenger door.
A black chauffeur's hat hid the cropped head, but Charlie knew the broad nose,
red face, and small slanting eyes. It was Weedon, the gardener and handyman.
Weedon opened the passenger
door very wide and then leaned into the car. After a moment of maneuvering, he
stood up with a weird bundle in his arms. Most of it was covered by a woolen
blanket, but Charlie could see a hideously wizened face under a black skullcap
and two scrawny legs in white socks with red velvet slippers on the feet.
"Is that who I think it
is?" said Charlie
Billy nodded miserably
"Mr. Ezekiel. He's come for me."
"Maybe
not. Let's wait and see." As Charlie said this a third person got out of
the car, slammed all the open doors, and followed Weedon and his bundle.
"I should have known
she'd come, too," said Charlie as he watched his great-aunt Lucretia mount
the steps.
"Charlie! Billy! You're
wanted," shouted Grandma Bone.
Billy put Rembrandt in his
box and followed Charlie downstairs. Grandma Bone was waiting for them outside
the living room door. "Come in, boys. Come in," she said, smiling as
though they'd won tickets to a soccer match.
Charlie went in first and
found himself facing the oldest-looking man he'd ever seen. He was sitting in
the biggest armchair, still wrapped in his woolen blanket. His face was so
withered it looked like a skull, and his thin white hair hung to his shoulders
in waxy strands. His mouth had all but disappeared beneath a long, knobbly
nose, but his black eyes glittered with a frightening intensity
"Charlie Bone — at
last." The old man held out a stringy mottled hand.
Charlie looked at the hand,
wondering if it ate things. He decided he'd better shake it but, before he knew
it, his fingers were being pulverized by something that felt like a nutcracker.
He retrieved his hand with a gasp of pain, and Mr. Weedon, who was sitting in
an upright chair beside the old man, gave a malicious grin.
"We know Billy,"
said Ezekiel. "In fact, we know each other very well, don't we,
Billy?" He picked up a cane propped against his chair and tapped the floor
by Billy's feet.
Billy gave a silent nod.
"Sit down, boys!"
Ezekiel's voice sounded rather like a rusty saw.
Charlie and Billy made for
the nearest chair and shared it, both perching on the edge. Grandma Bone sat
beside Lucretia on the sofa, and Lucretia said, "Well, isn't this
nice?"
Charlie thought, Hardly.
"Now." Ezekiel
rubbed his hands together. "To begin with, I'm very pleased to see you two
boys have made friends. We've all got to work together, haven't we? The more of
us the better. Isn't that so?"
Charlie said, "It
depends."
Ezekiel frowned, and Grandma
Bone and her sister muttered, "Insolence! Behave yourself."
"You're not going to be
like your father, are you?" said Ezekiel, raising his voice and glaring at
Charlie. "I expect you've noticed I can't walk. Do you know who's
responsible? Your father, darn him. He did this to me. He deserved to
die."
Charlie gritted his teeth. He
was so angry he was afraid he might do something violent. Instead he muttered,
"He isn't dead."
"What?" cried the
old man. "What did you say?"
"I said my father isn't
dead!" Charlie shouted.
The old man's black eyes
flashed. He stared at Charlie for several seconds and then he gave a shrill
cackle. "Prove it," he snickered.
Charlie said nothing.
"No, you can't, can
you?" said Ezekiel. He was suddenly overcome by a bout of coughing, and
Grandma Bone rushed out to fetch him a cup of tea. While she was gone, Aunt
Lucretia snarled, "You're a very stupid boy Charlie Bone. Why can't you
see sense? Why can't you do the right thing?"
Charlie remained silent and
Billy squashed himself farther back into the chair.
Grandma Bone returned with
three cups of tea and a plate of cookies. She handed the tea and cookies to
Ezekiel, Lucretia, and Mr. Weedon, but when Charlie put a hand toward the
plate, Lucretia gave him a hard slap.
"Ouch!" Charlie
withdrew his stinging hand.
Ezekiel said, “Aw, we mustn't
hit Charlie. We want him on our side, don't we?"
"I sometimes wonder if
he's worth the trouble," sniffed Grandma Bone.
Charlie couldn't stop
himself. "If you want me on your side, you've got a funny way of going
about it."
Grandma Bone raised her
eyebrows. Ezekiel slurped his tea. Lucretia stirred hers. At last the old man
said, "We never meant to do you any harm, Charlie. Not permanent harm. We
just had to teach you a lesson, now and again. You have to be shown the
way"
"And what way is
that?" asked Charlie.
Ezekiel shook his head.
"I want us all to be on the same side, Charlie. Think how powerful we
could be. All you bright, gifted children — children of the Red King. Think
what you could do. Billy understands, don't you, Billy?"
Billy squirmed in his seat.
"Billy's a good
boy" said Grandma Bone. "Billy does what he's told. He doesn't break
the rules."
"Rules," said
Charlie. "My father broke your rules and you did something horrible to
him. And my uncle Paton went where you didn't want him to go, and now he's all
— ruined. That's not fair!"
Mr. Weedon leaned forward. “All's
fair in love and war," he announced in a commanding voice.
The other three adults looked
at him in surprise, and Charlie had an odd feeling that, of all the people in
the room, Mr. Weedon was the one he should fear most.
Ezekiel gave an exasperated
sigh. "I'm tired of this. I don't like arguing with little boys. Just
behave yourself Charlie Bone. You know what I can do to people who
don't."
Charlie was trying to think
of a clever reply when a mouse suddenly appeared on the mantelpiece. Everyone
watched it scuttling around the candlesticks and china ornaments. And then it
stood on its hind legs beside the clock and began to squeak.
Grandma Bone and Aunt
Lucretia had already begun to shriek when Ezekiel shouted, "What's it
saying, Billy? Tell us."
"It says it's
lost," said Billy although the mouse was actually saying, "I'm going out of my mind with worry.
Where am I? I don't understand how I got here!"
Billy was about to say
something reassuring to the little creature when Mr. Weedon brought his hat
down, bang, over
the mouse. "Got the little creep," he said.
Billy and Charlie watched in
dismay as the big man turned his hat over and put his hand on top of the mouse.
But then he gave a grunt of fury and dropped both hat and mouse. "He bit
me!" he yelled.
Charlie whispered to Billy
"With any luck he'll get the plague."
The mouse leaped out of the
hat and raced under the sofa.
"Get me out of
here!" shrieked Ezekiel. "Weedon, leave the darn mouse. Billy fetch
your bag, you're coming home with me!"
"But I'm staying with
Charlie," said Billy "for the weekend. I don't want to go back to
Bloor's."
"Don't argue,"
shouted Ezekiel. "He's a bad influence. Go and get your stuff"
Billy wriggled out of the
chair and left the room with a look of despair.
"It's not fair,"
said Charlie. "Billy's alone every weekend."
"Not fair! Not
fair!" mimicked Grandma Bone. "Nothing's fair with you, is it?"
"No." Charlie was
so disgusted with everyone, he walked out of the room, growling softly “And
it's not fair to keep invisible boys locked up."
"What did you say you
insolent boy?" his grandmother shouted.
Billy came downstairs with
his bag and Rembrandt in the box. Charlie was about to advise him to hide the
box when Mr. Weedon burst out of the living room carrying the old man.
"What's in there?"
said Ezekiel, tapping the box with his cane.
“A — a rat!" said Billy
too frightened to lie.
"What? Get rid of
it."
"But it's a
friend," said Billy faintly
"It's not coming into my
house," declared Ezekiel.
"But it belonged to Mr.
Boldova," said Billy making things worse for himself. “And now that he's
gone, there's no one else to look after it."
Grandma Bone and Aunt
Lucretia had come into the hall and both began shouting at once, "In the
house? A rat?" "Someone kill it!"
Billy's eyes began to fill
with tears. "You c-can't . . ." he sobbed.
"I'll look after
it," cried Charlie, seizing the box. "Don't worry Billy"
"You will not!"
roared Grandma Bone. "I won't have it in the house. Weedon, bang it on the
head!"
But Weedon had his hands full
with Ezekiel and before anyone else could make a move, Charlie had opened the
front door.
"
'Bye, Billy" he shouted, as he raced down the steps. "I'm taking
Rembrandt somewhere where he'll be safe."
"Come
back!" called Grandma Bone.
"That
boy's out of control," bellowed Aunt Lucretia.
"Not for long!"
said Ezekiel.
Charlie didn't hear this. He
ran up Filbert Street and on into the city stopping only once to look into the
box. Rembrandt stared out fearfully his nose twitching at least a hundred times
a second.
"Sorry Rem,"
Charlie panted. "I hate to do this to you, but you didn't stand a chance
back there." He raced up Frog Street and sped down the alley to the Pets' Café.
"Hello, Charlie. You
look winded," said Norton, the bouncer, as Charlie leaped through the
door.
"I've got to see Mr.
Onimous," said Charlie. "Is he around?" He held up the box.
"Rat," he said. "In a bit of trouble."
"Orvil's in the
kitchen," said Norton. "Just go around the counter."
Leaping over a birdcage and
two dachsunds, Charlie hastily made his way around the counter and through the
door at the back. Mr. and Mrs. Onimous were having a cup of tea at the long
kitchen table. Several large saucepans were bubbling away on the stove, and
they both looked very flushed.
"Well, if it isn't
Charlie," said Mr. Onimous, dabbing his face with a red handkerchief.
"Sit down my friend, and have a cup of tea."
"Thanks, but I'm in a
bit of a rush," said Charlie.
There was a joyful bark and
Runner Bean erupted from under the table. Charlie put his box on the table and
allowed his face to be licked while he rubbed the big dog's rough hair. When he
looked around Rembrandt was sitting beside Mrs. OnimOus' cup of tea.
"Well, this is a nice
surprise," she said. “A very pretty rat indeed."
Runner Bean growled and
Charlie asked him if he would please be quiet because the rat was already in
quite a state.
"I brought him here
because Grandma Bone would have killed him," Charlie explained. "I
thought he'd be safe with you. Can you look after him, Mrs. Onimous,
please?"
"You'd better tell us
what all this is about, young Charlie," said Mr. Onimous.
“And have some cake while you
do it," said Mrs. Onimous. "Sit down, Charlie, and make yourself at
home."
Charlie hadn't intended to
stay He was worried that his mother would get home from work and find Grandma
Bone in a fury But the smell of freshly baked cakes, and the Onimouses'
welcoming smiles, were too hard to resist. So he sat between them at the table
and munched his way through an enormous slice of chocolate cake, while he told
his friends everything, about Ollie Sparks, the blue boa, and the terrible
loneliness of Ollie's invisibility. And then the final dreadful scene with
Ezekiel and poor Billy
"Billy wanted to keep
the rat," said Charlie, feeding Rembrandt a crumb. "It's a friend,
you see. It can understand what Billy says. But that revolting old man said he
couldn't have it, and Grandma Bone told Mr. Weedon to bang it on the
head."
"The poor, dear
creature." Mrs. Onimous clutched her chest. "Come to me, my
love!"
Rembrandt leaped over a plate
and landed in Mrs. Onimous' lap. Obviously Billy wasn't the only person he
could understand.
"You say your uncle has
a mystery illness," said Mr. Onimous, who had great respect for Paton
Yewbeam. “And you have no idea what caused this strange affliction?"
“All I know is that he met
someone in Yewbeam Castle," said Charlie. “And this person did something
to him."
The Onimouses stared at
Charlie, equally horrified.
"That's a terrible
place," said Mr. Onimous at last.
"Have you been
there?" asked Charlie.
"Never." Mr. Onimous
shook his head. "Wild horses couldn't drag me there. It's an evil place,
Charlie. Your uncle was lucky to get out alive."
"But maybe he won't stay
alive," said Charlie fearfully
"We must live in hope,
dear," said Mrs. Onimous, Who looked anything but hopeful.
THE WAND
On his way home, Charlie called
in at the bookshop. Emma was on duty at the counter, while her aunt wrapped
books in the back room.
"Tell Miss Ingledew that
my uncle's home," said Charlie. "But he's not very well."
"What's the matter with him?"
asked Emma.
"It's hard to explain.
But it's scary Em. I'm afraid he might not get better — ever."
"Why?" asked Emma
with a worried frown. "How did it happen? Is it a mystery bug or
something?"
"Can't really say Got to
go now Em. There was a bit of trouble before I left." Charlie hurried off
leaving Emma looking baffled.
There was a
not-quite-peaceful silence inside number nine.
Billy had obviously been
taken back to Bloor's and there was no sign of Grandma Bone. It was lunchtime
so Charlie began to help himself from the fridge: cheese, cucumber, salami, and
peanut butter all sandwiched between two thick slices of bread. He was about
to sit at the table when he remembered his uncle. He made another identical
sandwich and put them both on a tray with a glass of water.
Paton called, "Come in!
Come in!" immediately after Charlie knocked.
"Praise be,
refreshments," said Uncle Paton when he saw the tray He heaved himself up
on his pillows and patted the bed.
Charlie put the tray in front
of his uncle. He was glad to see that Paton had managed to change into his
pajamas. Hopefully this meant that he'd had a bath, though there was still a
funny smell in the room.
"Scorched socks!"
said Paton, who had noticed Charlie's discreet sniff.
"Uncle, what
happened?" asked Charlie. "Can you talk about it now?"
Paton took a long drink of
water, cleared his throat rather loudly and said, "Ahem. You'll have to
know something of our past, Charlie. It all began when I was seven. You'll
remember I discovered my gift on my seventh birthday"
Charlie nodded. "The
lights exploded and all the other children went home, and you ate all their ice
cream and were sick."
"Good memory,"
Paton remarked. "Well, shortly after this we all went to visit my
great-aunt, Yolanda, at Yewbeam Castle."
Charlie waited breathlessly
while his uncle massaged his throat.
"My mother was
French," Paton went on. "A very beautiful woman. She'd been an
actress, but when she married my father she found that she loved children. So
she had five and gave up the stage. She was very proud of my gift. There'd been
a few 'unusual talents' in her own family
"She told Yolanda about
me on our very first night there. We were having dinner in a long, dark room on
the ground floor. There were eight of us, and Lyell, your father, who was two.
His own father, a pilot, had already been killed — crashed his plane in the
desert. Well, my mother said, 'Guess
what, Aunt Yolanda, Paton is endowed.' I can see Yolanda's face now The way
her eyes lit up." Paton bit into his sandwich.
“And then my sister, Venetia,
who was twelve, said, 'Like me. And like Eustacia, she's a clairvoyant. But
Lucretia and Grizelda aren't endowed, poor things.' The two eldest were very
put out, as you can imagine, but then Grizelda said, 'Who knows? Baby Lyell may
have a gift one day'
"Yolanda gazed around at
us. She looked so hungry A real predator." Paton paused and took another
bite of his sandwich. "This is uncommonly good, Charlie," he said.
"What's in it?"
"I've forgotten. Please
go on, Uncle Paton," begged Charlie.
His uncle looked suddenly
very grave. "Yewbeam Castle is a terrible place. It's built of a rock that
seems to attract the night. It's a sooty gray inside and out. And they still
haven't put in electricity The stairs are narrow; steep, and dark. On our
second day my mother fell and broke her neck." Paton gave a frown of pain
and touched his throat again.
"We were all in the
garden, if you can call it that. It's just a field of wild grass that grows
right up to the castle walls. I heard my mother cry out, but my father reached
her first — I was just two steps behind him. She was lying at the bottom of a
treacherous stairway leading out of the hall. I heard her say 'Don't let her .
. .' And then she was gone." Paton pulled a handkerchief from under his
pillow and vigorously blew his nose.
"Yolanda pushed her,
didn't she?" Charlie said grimly
Paton gave a huge sigh.
"I'm sure she did. But who could prove it? Besides, my sisters were
already under her spell. They wouldn't hear a word against her. In fact, they
wouldn't even leave the castle after my mother died. Yolanda tried to keep me,
too. She begged and wheedled, she screamed and threw things. She turned into a
wild dog, a bat, a serpent — she's a shape-shifter, you know. She tried to
hypnotize my father, but he escaped with me and he never let me out of his
sight until he was sure I could take care of myself."
"You went to Yewbeam
Castle to stop Yolanda from coming here, didn't you?" said Charlie.
Paton nodded. "I heard
my sisters plotting the night before I left. So I decided to pay Yolanda a
visit. But I was too late. She wasn't there —"
"Uncle Paton,"
Charlie interrupted, "she's here."
"What?" Paton
sagged against the pillows. "I was afraid of that. Is she . . . ? What
shape has she taken?"
"She's a girl, quite a
pretty one. But her eyes keep changing, as if they can't remember what color
they're supposed to be. I knew right away there was something wrong. She's
living with the aunts in Darkly Wynd. But why has she come here, Uncle, after all
this time?"
"I only caught snatches
of my sisters' conversation," said Paton. "I was in the kitchen
having a midnight snack when they arrived. I don't care for their chatter, so I
hid in the pantry Very undignified, but luckily they only had a cup of tea.
They discussedYolanda and then moved off, into the living room. From what I
could gather, Yolanda was called in to help the old man — Ezekiel — in some
nefarious plan to disappear."
Charlie gasped. "The
boa!" he exclaimed. "Ezekiel's got a blue boa that can make things
invisible. He's done it to a boy named Ollie Sparks."
“Ah, well, it seems it's just
a one-way ticket at the moment. You can go, but you can't come back, if you
take my meaning. Ezekiel wants it both ways, naturally But as he's an incompetent
magician, he can't do it."
"So he's practicing on
Ollie," Charlie murmured. "He's kept in the attics."
"Dear lord, whatever
next?" sighed Paton.
Charlie was still desperate
to know about his uncle's visit to the castle. "Uncle, what
happened?" he said gently "Why have you lost your power?"
Paton closed his eyes. His
face had a closed look, shuttered and blank. It seemed that he couldn't speak
of his ordeal just yet. It had been too terrible.
The doorbell rang.
Grandma Bone must have been
in the house all the time, because the front door opened and Charlie could hear
her voice.
"You're not welcome
here. Please leave!"
Charlie opened the window and
looked down at the steps. "It's Miss Ingledew,” he told his uncle. “And
Emma. Hi, Emma!" he called.
"Julia?" Patron's
eyes flew open. "She wants to see me then!"
"Hi!" said Emma,
waving a bunch of roses at Charlie.
Miss Ingledew looked up.
"Hello, Charlie, I've come to —"
She was cut short by Grandma
Bone, who stepped out of the house and growled, "I asked you to
leave."
"But I've come to see
Mr. Yewbeam. I heard he wasn't well." Miss Ingledew held up a yellow paper
bag. "We've brought flowers and bananas, they're so good for . . ."
"We've got our own
bananas!" barked Grandma Bone, advancing on her unwelcome visitors.
"Mr. Yewbeam is far too ill to have company."
"He's not!" cried
Charlie.
"Be quiet!" Grandma
Bone glared up at Charlie, while Emma and Miss Ingledew were forced to step
down on to the pavement.
"Really Mrs. Bone,"
said Julia. "I'm sure it wouldn't do Paton any harm to see me. I'm
concerned about him. Don't you understand?"
Paton's face turned from
white to pink, then back to white again as he struggled out of bed.
"Julia," he said breathlessly "Don't let her go, Charlie!"
"Stop stalking my
brother." Grandma Bone followed Miss Ingledew down the steps. 'You're not
welcome here."
"I am not stalking him.
I have never stalked anyone in my life." Clearly upset by Grandma Bone's
insinuation, Miss Ingledew threw back her head of magnificent chestnut hair and
marched away up the street. Emma waved bleakly at Charlie and ran after her.
"Has she gone?"
croaked Paton.
" 'Fraid so, Uncle,"
said Charlie. "I think Grandma Bone offended her."
Paton put his head in his
hands. "I'm lost," he moaned. "I might as well be dead."
"Don't say that!"
Charlie couldn't bear to see his normally vigorous uncle in such a pitiful
state. "I'll try and get her back," he said.
Grandma Bone met Charlie in
the hall. "Where do you think you're going?" she said.
"Out," said
Charlie.
"Oh, no, you're not.
You've got work to do. Studying, I believe. You've got tests coming up on
Monday Lots of them. Get upstairs and take out your books. Right now!"
Charlie almost exploded with
indignation. "How could you do that to Uncle Paton?" he demanded.
"He really wanted to see Miss Ingledew"
"That woman's no good
for him," said Grandma Bone. "Now if you don't get to work this
minute, I'll tell them to give you detention next Saturday In fact, after your
disgraceful behavior this morning, I'll be surprised if you don't get it,
anyway"
"I.
. . You're just a . . ." Charlie struggled to contain-himself and then
rushed to his room before he said something so rude his grandmother would make
sure he had detention for years to come.
For several hours Charlie
wrestled with history dates, geographical locations, English grammar, and
French verbs. He began to get a headache and found he was forgetting things
more than remembering them. Occasionally he looked out of his window; longing
to see Benjamin and Runner Bean racing across the street. But no friendly face
appeared, and nothing interesting occurred to break the monotony of Charlie's
awful afternoon . . . until he noticed the wand.
It was lying under his bed,
caught in a thin beam of sunlight. Charlie picked it up. The wand felt warm and
silky It was very comforting to hold, almost like tasting something
exceptionally delicious or lying on a bed of feathers.
Charlie had an idea. Skarpo
had stolen the wand from a Welsh wizard so, reaching for the Welsh dictionary his
uncle had given him, Charlie looked for the words "help me." He found
"helpu fi" and remembered the "u" was pronounced
"i," and the "f" like a "v."
Charlie sat at his table and,
holding the wand in his lap, he stared at a column of French verbs and their
English equivalents. "Helpi vee," he said. "Helpi vee! Helpi
vee!"
For a few moments nothing
happened, and then Charlie had the strangest sensation. It was as if the word
"look" was whispered into his brain. He tightened his grip on the
wand and looked at the words in front of him. A few minutes later he tested
himself Miraculously he had learned every verb and its meaning.
Charlie was so excited he
dashed into his uncle's room without knocking.
Paton's eyes were closed, but
his face was distorted by a terrible frown. Charlie had forgotten Miss
Ingledew's unfortunate visit.
"I'm sorry to disturb
you, Uncle," Charlie said in a quietly urgent voice, "but something
amazing has happened."
"What?" Paton said
wearily
"You know you took the
wand when you went to Yewbeam Castle and it got all burned by something. Well,
it got better, somehow It's as good as new; and I just tried using it to
memorize my French, and — it's amazing — it worked!"
Paton's eyes opened. He
looked at Charlie with interest, and then his gaze was drawn to the wand.
"Curious," he murmured. "Very curious."
Charlie said, "I know
this sounds silly but do you think the wand might really be mine?"
"How could that be
possible, dear boy? You got it from an ancient painting."
"Yes, but . . ."
Charlie was reluctant to tell his uncle that Skarpo had refused to take the
wand back. Paton had warned him, more than once, not to go into the painting
again.
Paton was now staring at
Charlie's feet, and Charlie had a horrible feeling he knew exactly what his
uncle was looking at. He had forgotten to shut the door and something had crept
into the room. Yes, there it was, right beside his left foot. It began to
squeak.
"That is a very singular
mouse," Paton observed. "I've always known we had mice in the house,
but that one looks abnormally old. I can't say why."
“Actually it is,"
Charlie confessed.
Paton eyed his great-nephew
suspiciously "Explain!"
Charlie explained, as best he
could, how he had taken a step, just a fraction of a step really into the
painting of Skarpo. "I did it for you, Uncle," he said. "I
thought he might have something to cure you. That's when he said the wand
belonged to me. He wanted to meet you, but I wouldn't let him. As you see, I
got out all right, but the mouse that was in his pocket came with me."
"What!" Paton's
head dropped back onto the pillows. "Then the sorcerer's out, too!"
"Maybe not," said
Charlie hopefully "I mean he'd have done some damage by now, wouldn't
he?"
"If the mouse is out,
then he is out, you stupid boy" Paton snapped.
"But he's still in the
picture."
"That's just his image,
Charlie. The essence of the man, the living, breathing being, with all its
mischief, magic, and mayhem is OUT!"
After a moment of humble
silence, Charlie said, "What should I do with the mouse, then?"
The mouse ran under the bed.
"It hardly
matters," Paton muttered. "What have you done, Charlie? I thought
that life couldn't get worse, but now here I am, done for, and that person is
on the loose." He closed his eyes.
Charlie would have liked to bring
up the subject of the wand again, but clearly his uncle would rather he left
the room.
"Sorry," Charlie
murmured. He tiptoed out and closed the door on his uncle and, presumably the
mouse.
Amy Bone had just come back
from work and Charlie could hear her setting the table for dinner. He ran down
to the kitchen.
"Where's Billy?"
asked Mrs. Bone.
Charlie told her about
Ezekiel's visit.
"That poor boy"
said his mother. "He must be so lonely Something should be done about it.
I'm sure someone would adopt him, he seems like such a nice little fellow"
"The Bloors will never
let him go," said Charlie. "They like to own people."
"That they do," his
mother said quietly "Take your uncle some tea, will you, Charlie?"
"Um ... I don't think that would be a good idea,"
said Charlie.
"Why ever not?"
"Him and me . . . well,
I think he's a bit angry with me."
One of the many good things
about Amy Bone, from Charlie's point of view, was that she never reproached
him for any quarrels he might have had with other members of the family.
“Ah well," she sighed.
"I'll do it then." She put some tea and cookies on a tray and took it
upstairs. In a few minutes she came back looking very worried.
"I'm really concerned
about your uncle," she told Charlie. "He's just lying there, looking
gray and ill, and so melancholy Whatever is the matter with him?"
"He went to Yewbeam
Castle," Charlie said.
His mother gasped.
"Where that awful Yolanda lives? Has she done this to Paton?"
"No, Mom. It was
something else. He won't say what. Yolanda's here. She's staying with the
aunts, only she isn't old. She looks my age. She came here once when you were
out. Her name's Belle."
Mrs. Bone clapped a hand over
her forehead. "Stay out of her way Charlie. She tried to keep your father
up there, you know When he was young. Luckily it turned out that Lyell wasn't
endowed, so she lost interest in him."
"Maybe not so lucky,"
said Charlie. "If Dad had been endowed, he might have been able to save
himself."
"Who knows?" Mrs.
Bone looked thoughtful. "I wish you weren't part of that awful
family"
"Well, I am," said
Charlie. “And I don't care. If they try to mess with me, they'll regret
it."
His mother gave him an
encouraging smile.
On Sunday Charlie decided to
visit the Pets' Café. With the wand's help he had managed to finish all his
studying.
"Runner Bean's waiting
for you!" said Norton, the bouncer, as Charlie stepped into the café.
"Going to take him for a run, then?"
Charlie felt guilty He'd
almost forgotten about Runner Bean. "The park's a bit far away" he
said.
"Take him to the
park," said Norton. "He's really missed you, he has."
Charlie was about to go
around the counter when he noticed Lysander and Olivia sitting at a table in
the corner. As soon as she saw Charlie, Olivia jumped out of her seat and waved
frantically at him. She looked surprisingly normal. Her hair was mouse-brown
and her face free of any makeup or decoration.
Charlie made his way over to
their table. It took him some time because a gang of lop-eared rabbits kept
bouncing around his feet.
"No warpaint today
then?" he said, leaping over Olivia's white rabbit and grabbing a chair.
"I'm preparing my face
for the end-of-semester play," said Olivia. "I thought if I looked
normal for a while, my transformation would be all the more dramatic."
"I can't wait,"
said Charlie. "I didn't think any of you were coming here today."
"I got bored," said
Olivia, "but I think Sander's here for another reason."
Charlie noticed that the
normally cheerful African boy looked extremely agitated. He kept darting wild,
anxious glances around the room, and his gray parrot, Homer, fluttered from
his head to his shoulder and back again every time he moved.
"Where's Tancred?"
Charlie asked Lysander.
"His dad made him stay
in to study I've done my work. I just had to come out."
"What's the
trouble?"
Lysander shook his head.
"My ancestors are angry" he muttered. "I couldn't sleep. All
night I heard their drums in my head, their loud voices, their furious
wailing."
All at once, Homer cried,
"Catastrophe! Catastrophe!"
"He knows when things
are wrong," said Lysander. "He feels their rage through me."
"Why don't they tell you
what's upsetting them?" asked Olivia.
Lysander frowned at her.
"I have to find out myself," he said.
Lysander's spirit ancestors
were very powerful. They were more than ghosts. Charlie had seen their strong
brown hands, their spears and shields. More than once, they had helped to save
him. If they were angry then it was for a very good reason.
"Let's go for a
walk," Charlie suggested, hoping fresh air would clear Lysander's head.
"Good idea!" said
Olivia, scooping up her rabbit.
Charlie was about to go fetch
Runner Bean when Mr. Onimous appeared with the dog. Runner Bean rushed up to
Charlie, while cats and rabbits scattered in all directions.
"Oh, he has missed you,
Charlie," said Mr. Onimous as the big dog leaped up and began licking
Charlie's face and hair.
“And is the rat OK?"
asked Charlie.
"Right as rain,"
said the little man. "Very popular with Mrs. Onimous. And the flames adore
him."
"How unusual,"
Olivia remarked. "I mean cats liking a rat."
"They're unusual,
miss," said Mr. Onimous solemnly "Off you go now Charlie, give that
dog a nice long run. My legs can't keep up with him."
The three friends left the café
and headed toward the park at the edge of the city Olivia carried her rabbit in
a basket, but Lysander's parrot traveled on his shoulder, its head bobbing up
and down in rhythm with its master's stride.
When they reached the park,
Charlie let Runner Bean off the leash and he tore across the grass, barking
joyfully Homer the parrot left Lysander's shoulder and flew over the big dog's
head, crying, "What a to-do. Dog ahoy!"
"Ship ahoy if you don't
mind," called Olivia.
"He's confused,"
said Lysander.
"I'd say he's gone off
the deep end," said Olivia, giggling.
"It's not a joke,"
barked Lysander. "He gets muddled when he's upset. Like me. I'm
muddled."
"Sorr-e-e-e!" said
Olivia.
Charlie glanced at her. She
might almost have been laughing at Lysander. It was all very well for her, Charlie
thought. Olivia could be a good friend when she chose to be, but she didn't
really understand what it was like to be endowed, what a burden and a puzzle
it could be.
"Cool it," he said.
Olivia raised her eyebrows,
but she seemed to understand the warning look in Charlie's eyes.
"I don't think I'll go
to school tomorrow" Lysander murmured.
"Why?" asked
Charlie.
"Don't really know I
think there's trouble for me there." Lysander's voice had sunk so low they
could hardly hear him.
"But you've got
to," Charlie said desperately "What about the carving? What about
Ollie Sparks?"
"Why do you care so
much?" said Lysander, surprised by Charlie's vehemence.
"I just do," said
Charlie. "I can't help it. I feel bad about Ollie because I haven't tried
to rescue him again. There's been so much else going on. But think how awful it
must be for him. Alone in those dark attics, not knowing if he'll ever get out.
We've got to rescue him soon, Sander. We've just got to. Please say you'll come
to school on Monday Please!"
"I'll think about
it," said Lysander. He whistled to his parrot, and the gray bird wheeled around and flew back
to perch on his shoulder.
"See you," said
Lysander. He
turned and strode away across the park.
The parrot looked back at Charlie and Olivia and called,
"Watch it!"
BULL, BELLS, AND GOLDEN BATS
As he made his way up the
steep hill to his home, Lysander began to feel breathless. This had never happened
before. He was a strong boy tall for his age, a great runner and champion
hurdler.
It was the drums that took
away his breath. That's what it was. Their angry beats echoed in his head like
distant thunder, making him shudder.
"Trouble!" called
Homer from his master's shoulder.
"Yeah, trouble,"
Lysander agreed.
He had just climbed the
steepest part of the hill road, a long curving ascent that ended in a welcome
stretch of even ground. Here he stopped and looked out across the city The
cathedral, with its great domed roof dwarfed all the other buildings in the
city Only the shadowy mansion to the north was anywhere near as tall.
"Bloor's," Lysander
muttered.
Beyond the gray roof of the
academy and just at the edge of the woods that covered the castle ruin, there
issued a thin plume of smoke.
When he saw it, Lysander's
eyes began to smart, his skin burned, his throat felt raw Tearing at his collar,
he ran the last few meters home. He reached a pair of tall iron gates and,
pulling one open, he tore up the path to an imposing white house, set behind
lawns as green and smooth as billiard tables.
Mrs. Jessamine Sage was
watching a quiz show on TV when her son went pounding up to his room. Mrs. Sage
knew her son's trouble immediately She could hear the drums accompanying his
footsteps. It was from her that Lysander had inherited his power. At certain
times, she too heard the drums speak and the ancestors clamoring for attention.
Mrs. Sage eased herself up
from her comfortable chair. She was a well-rounded woman of considerable
strength, but she'd been feeling heavy and listless of late. She didn't need
drums to tell her that another baby was on its way There were other very
obvious signs.
The beautiful and stately
woman climbed the stairs to the first floor. Behind the two doors on either
side of her son's room, her daughters, aged ten and fourteen, were playing
loud, unmelodic music: guitars and voices. It was all squeaky shouting and rap,
rap, rap. Not a drumbeat between them.
"Hortense! Alexandra!
Reduce!" barked Mrs. Sage in such a commanding tone that both girls immediately
obeyed.
When Mrs. Sage opened her
son's door she was met by another barrage of sound, this one so tumultuous it
almost knocked her back onto the landing.
"Lysander! Calm!"
called Mrs. Sage across the room. She never used two words, or even five for
that matter, where one would do.
Lysander was lying on his bed
with his eyes shut tight and his hands over his ears. Even so, he heard his
mother's powerful voice. He opened his eyes.
"Think of a tree,"
sang Mrs. Sage.
"Roots, leaves,
branches.
"Holding, lifting . . .
"Sky . . .
"Think of the
King."
Lysander removed his hands
from his ears.
"There," said his
mother, lowering herself onto the bed. "Better?"
It worked every time. As soon
as Lysander thought of a tree, as soon as he saw, in his mind's eye, the
mysterious painting in the King's room, he felt calmer. He sat up and rubbed
his eyes. The drumbeats were still there, in his head, but now quiet enough for
him to think.
"Tell," said his
mother.
"Trouble!" cried
Homer from his perch by the window
"She didn't ask
you," said Lysander with a rueful grin. "There is trouble,
though," he told his mother. "I don't know what. But it's at Bloor's.
I saw smoke and I felt my skin burn. The ancestors are angry Mom."
"They always have a
reason," said Mrs. Sage.
"I don't want to go to
school on Monday I don't want to face whatever it is. I never felt like this
before."
"You must face it."
Mrs. Sage patted her son's hand. "You must go to school."
"That's what Charlie
Bone said."
"Charlie?"
"Yes. You know the kid
with rough hair. His uncle had a party last semester, remember? He's smaller
than most of us, but he pushes his way into trouble and somehow we find
ourselves following; Tancred, me, and Gabriel. He's doing it again, trying to
rescue a boy from invisibility"
"Invisibility?"
Mrs. Sage frowned.
"I'm making a carving,"
Lysander went on. "It's really good, Mom. The best I've ever done. I
thought the ancestors would be able to bring the boy back. But the drums say
no, I've done the wrong thing."
Mrs. Sage stood up. "Not
you, Lysander. Someone else has done wrong. Go to school and put it
right." She swept out of her son's room, her long, flowered skirt
whispering around her ankles like the sea.
"What a picnic!"
shrieked Homer
"For you, maybe,"
said Mrs. Sage, closing the door.
• • •
On Monday morning, the reason
for Lysander's terrible foreboding soon became clear.
After their history test,
Charlie and Fidelio, emerging into the garden, saw a group of their friends
clustered around the remains of a fire. Weedon was always burning garbage on
the grounds, so this wasn't too unusual — it was the attitude of the group that
alerted Charlie. Lysander was standing in stony disbelief while Tancred's stiff
yellow hair sparked with electricity.
Olivia, standing next to
Lysander, caught Charlie's eye and gestured wildly Charlie and Fidelio rushed
over to them.
Amid a pile of scorched twigs
and burned paper, two blue eyes stared out at them. The eyes were all that
remained of Lysander's beautiful carving.
"How could they?"
whispered Emma.
Lysander was shuddering. He
held his arms stiffly at his sides and his hands were clenched. He seemed
unable to speak.
Chartie noticed a group of
seniors watching them. Asa Pike had a
satisfied smile on his face, while Zelda Dobinski's long features were twisted
in a horrible smirk. Manfred, however, was staring straight at Lysander, as if
he was outraged at the African boy's clever attempt to rescue Ollie.
"No one else knew . .
." Lysander muttered. "Who would . . . ?"
"Obviously someone in
art," said Olivia.
Silence fell over the little
group and then, almost as one, they looked over to the walls of the ruin, where
Belle and Dorcas were standing watching them.
"But why?" said
Lysander.
"Because your carving
was too good," said Olivia grimly “And because someone doesn't want us to
rescue Ollie Sparks."
"Don't give up,
Sander," said Charlie.
"You don't know what
it's like for him," said Tancred. "He can feel the injury can't you,
Sander? It's like he put a bit of his own heart into that piece of wood. Do you
know what that's like, Charlie?"
"No," said Charlie
in a small voice. "I'm sorry."
"What's that?" said
Fidelio, rubbing his head. "I can hear drums."
"What do you
expect?" said Tancred, almost angrily "Come on, Sander, let's get out
of here." He grabbed his friend's arm and steered him away from the fire.
Lysander seemed hardly aware of his surroundings. He allowed Tancred to lead
him back toward the school, but not before Charlie too heard the faint throb of
a drum, almost like a heartbeat, following Lysander across the grass.
"I didn't ask him to do
it," Charlie murmured, gazing at the accusing blue eyes. "He wanted
to. It was his idea."
"It wasn't your
fault," Fidelio said cheerfully "Sander will get over it. We'll just
have to think of something else."
"It's so awful,"
murmured Emma. "I feel like I'm looking at a real boy or what was a real
boy"
"Let's get away from
here," said Olivia, glancing at Belle and Dorcas. "We don't want them
to enjoy our misery for too long, do we?"
As they turned away from the
fire, Gabriel came leaping up to them. "I've had a really weird piano lesson,"
he panted. "It went on for ages and . . ." He stopped in
mid-sentence. "Oh, no," he said, staring at the blue eyes. "Is
that. . . ?"
"Lysander's
carving," said Charlie. “And we've got a good idea who did it."
In an effort to cheer them
up, Olivia announced that she'd brought a Frisbee to school. "Let's have a
game," she suggested.
While they tossed the red
Frisbee from one to the other, Gabriel told them about his strange piano
lesson.
Mr. Pilgrim, the piano teacher,
was an odd person at the best of times. A tall, dark, morose man, he was seldom
seen outside the music room at the top of the west tower. He hardly ever spoke,
and it was so difficult to get any advice from him that he had lost most of
his students. During Gabriel's extended piano lesson, however, Mr. Pilgrim had
said quite a lot — for him.
"So come on, tell us
what he said." Olivia leaped for the Frisbee, losing a yellow shoe
mid-leap.
"It was weird,"
said Gabriel. "He said, 'I don't know how he got up here, but I couldn't
help him.' So I said, 'Who, Mr. Pilgrim?' And he said, 'It's all too much, he
can't take it in — lights, traffic, plastic things. He doesn't like them; they
confuse him. He'll do away with them, and who can blame him . . .?' and then Mr. P looked very hard at me,
and said, 'I can't see how he'll do it, though, can you?'
"I said . . ."
Gabriel caught the Frisbee and yelped with pain. "Ouch! That was a hard
one, Charlie!"
"Come on, come on,"
cried Olivia. "So what did you say?"
"I just said, 'No, sir'
I mean, what else could I say?"
"You could have said,
'Do what?'" said Fidelio.
A nasty thought suddenly
occurred to Charlie. He stood stock-still with the Frisbee clutched in both
hands.
"Come on! Come on! Throw
it, Charlie!" called the others.
"Hold on," said
Charlie. "Did Mr. P describe this mysterious visitor?"
Gabriel shook his head.
"I couldn't get a name out of him either. He just said, 'He can, you know
He's quite exceptional. Look what he did to the music!' So I looked, and do you
know, all the notes on one of the music sheets had turned to gold. It was
Beethoven's Sonata Number Twenty-seven, as a matter of fact. And then I noticed
that the bats in the corner — Mr. Pilgrim's always had bats in his room, but he
doesn't mind, nor do I, they're just like flying gerbils really . . ."
"So what had happened to
the bats?" asked Fidelio impatiently
"They were gold,
too," said Gabriel.
"Oh." Charlie felt
queasy
Emma looked at him.
"What is it, Charlie?"
"Er, nothing,"
Charlie mumbled.
"So were the
spiders," Gabriel went on blithely "and their webs. They looked
really pretty like Christmas decorations."
Charlie was glad to hear the
hunting horn. He was beginning to wonder when the next nasty surprise would hit
him. For once, all he wanted to do was to bury himself in a complicated math
test.
"I've got a feeling you
know who it is," said Fidelio, racing Charlie across the grass. "Mr.
P's visitor, I mean."
"Shhhh!" hissed
Charlie.
"Tell us, Charlie, go
on!" cried Olivia.
They piled into the hall, where
Charlie was grateful for the rule of silence. He walked off to the math room
with Fidelio in tow, while the girls went to their coatrooms and Gabriel
dragged himself up the stairs to a dreaded theory test.
Charlie might have longed to
bury himself in fractions, but he found he couldn't. His thoughts kept
returning to Mr. Pilgrim's mysterious visitor. Who else would turn spiders into
gold? Who else would be confused by lights and traffic? At the end of the test,
Charlie knew he'd done badly He wished he'd put the wand to work on mathematics
instead of French.
There was more bad news
waiting for him in the cafeteria. One of the lunch ladies was in quite a state,
having only that morning witnessed a large bull charging out of the butcher's,
where before there had only been two large sides of beef hanging at the back.
"Beef one minute, bull
the next," Mrs. Gill kept muttering as she handed out plates of shepherd's
pie. "What's happening to the world?"
"What indeed, Mrs.
Gill?" said Fidelio, with his usual charming smile.
"I don't think you
believed her, did you?" whispered Charlie as they made their way to a
table.
"Well, did you?"
said Fidelio. "Poor old thing, she's a real fruitcake!"
“Actually I did believe
her," said Charlie.
At that moment, Gabriel joined
them, saying, "Have you heard what Mrs. Gill's been . . . ?"
"Yes, we have,"
said Fidelio. “And Charlie believes her, because he knows why or who or what. .
. Well, why Charlie?"
“You know that
painting?" Charlie said. "The one I brought to school last
semester?"
Fidelio and Gabriel, with
forks halfway to their mouths, stared at Charlie.
"You mean the one with the sorcerer?" asked Gabriel in a
squeaky whisper.
Charlie looked around the cafeteria. No one was paying them any
attention, and the noise of scraping knives and forks and chattering voices was
so loud, not a soul beyond their table could have heard him. All the same,
Charlie lowered his voice as he told his two friends about his visit to Skarpo,
and the escaped mouse.
'You mean, you think he got out, too?" said Fidelio.
"Must have," said Charlie. "At first I thought it was
impossible, because he was still in the painting. But my uncle says that's only
his image, not his essence. I'd convinced myself that Skarpo couldn't get out
because I desperately didn't want to believe it."
You mean the golden bats and the bull and stuff are him . . . ?"
said Fidelio.
"Must be," said Charlie. “And I've got a horrible feeling he's
only just begun. It could get worse."
************************************
It did.
The pupils in Bloor's Academy
were about to go out for their afternoon break when a cloud passed over the
sun. And then another, and another. The sky was filled with a lurid purple glow
It darkened to deep indigo, which gradually turned black. Pitch black.
A crowd of children gathered
around the garden door, reluctant to be the first to step into the eerie
darkness.
"For goodness' sake, you
ninnies," sneered Zelda Dobinski. "Get out! Go on! You're not afraid
of a few clouds, are you?"
To show her contempt for the
younger children, she pushed through the crowd and took several steps into the
dark garden.
A toad fell on her head. And
then another. When the first toad plunked onto Zelda's head, she opened her
mouth. When the second one came, she gave a loud shriek and leaped back into
the crowd.
Then it began to rain frogs.
Some of the children screamed
and retreated into the hall. Others put out their hands to catch the frogs, but
the slimy creatures were falling with such force, there were cries of
"Ouch!" "Help!" "Ow!" and hands were quickly
withdrawn.
In the distance, they could
hear police sirens, ambulances, and fire engines wailing around the city
Standing at the back of the
crowd, Charlie's heart sank. Where was Skarpo? How on earth could he be caught
and taken back to where he belonged?
It was obviously too
dangerous to play outside in complete darkness. The lights came on in the
building, and the children were sent back to their classrooms. In Charlie's
case, this was Mr. Carp's English room. Mr. Carp was broad and red-faced. He
kept a slim, wicked-looking cane propped beside his desk and had been known,
accidentally of course, to flick children on the ears when he was irritated.
Charlie had become rather good at ducking these attacks, but he could tell from
the malicious gleam in Mr. Carp's small eyes that he was determined to get
Charlie one day Charlie thought it might be today
From the desk beside
Charlie's, Fidelio whispered, "What's he going to do next, Charlie? Got
any ideas?"
Charlie shook his head.
In a high-pitched screech,
Mr. Carp cried, "You've got half an hour to study your Wordsworth before
the test."
Mindful of their ears, twenty
children got out their Wordsworths and silently bent their heads.
Outside, the dark clouds
lifted and the sun came out. Mr. Weedon and several seniors could soon be
observed collecting frogs in nets, boxes, and bags. Charlie wondered if frogs
had fallen all over the city, or had Bloor's been singled out for the favor? Through
the window, he saw Manfred wiping his slimy hands on his pants, and he smiled
to himself. His smile didn't last long.
Nobody thought it unusual when the cathedral bells began
to ring. But when the bells in five smaller chuches joined in, people began to
worry: Soon the sound of pealing bells resounded throughout the city And they
didn't stop. On and on and on they went. Priests and bell ringers rushed into
the churches to find the bell ropes mysteriously rising and falling, all by
themselves.
Fidelio looked at Charlie.
Charlie rolled his eyes and shrugged. And then one of the girls in the front
row put up her hand. When Mr. Carp, who had his hands over his ears, took no
notice, the girl — Rosie Stubbs — shouted, "Excuse me, sir, but there's an
elephant in the garden."
Everyone turned to look.
There was.
Mr. Carp, a livid glow
spreading over his cheeks, lifted his
cane. Rosie put her hands over her ears.
The noise from the bells
increased.
"SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP ALL OF YOU!"
screeched Mr. Carp, although the class was completely silent. "I can't
stand this. Who is doing it? They should be shot!"
Everyone gasped.
Remembering himself, Mr. Carp
shouted, "Put away your books. It's no good. We can't continue. Class
dismissed."
The class gratefully slipped
their books into their desks and filed out of the classroom into the hall.
Other classrooms were emptying. Harassed-looking teachers were rushing down the
hall to the staff room, black capes flapping, papers flying, books tumbling
out of their arms.
The children who had gathered
in the hall, finding it almost impossible to observe the rule of silence,
whispered and muttered their way down to the cafeterias where an early lunch
was hoped for.
Charlie and Fidelio had just
managed to grab a cookie and a glass of orange juice when Billy Raven rushed up
to Charlie, saying, "You're wanted in Dr. Bloor's study"
"Me?" said Charlie,
turning pale.
“All of us. You too,
Gabriel."
“All of us?" said
Gabriel. "That's unusual. What on earth's going on?"
A SORCERER ON THE LOOSE
Charlie had
never been to Dr. Bloor's study Nervous as he was, he couldn't help feeling
curious.
"I've been there,"
said Gabriel as the two boys followed Billy up to the hall. "It was when
I first came here. I had to go and explain about my clothes problem. It's the
sort of room that makes you feel as though you've done something wrong; I don't
know why"
Manfred and Zelda were
waiting for them in the hall, and gradually the other endowed children began to
arrive: Dorcas and Belle, with Asa close behind, wearing a silly smile;
Tancred, whose hair was crackling with nervous electricity and Emma with a
pencil behind her ear.
"Take that out!"
barked Zelda. "Tidy youself up, girl. What do you think you look
like?"
Emma seemed bewildered, until
Charlie pointed to the pencil, which she pulled out and stuck in her pocket,
smoothing her blonde hair as best she could.
"Ah, here comes the
great sculptor!" Manfred announced as Lysander slouched gloomily into the
hall. "Cheer up, boy! What's the trouble, eh?"
"You know very
well," Lysander said grimly.
Dorcas giggled, and Belle's
awful eyes turned from blue, through gray to violet. Manfred look momentarily
uneasy and then said, "Billy lead the way You know where it is."
"Yes, Manfred."
Billy crossed the hall to the door into the west wing. The old door creaked
open, and Charlie, close behind Billy found himself in the dark, musty passage
that led to the music tower.
They reached the round room
at the base of the tower and were about to ascend the staircase up to the first
floor when they saw Mr. Pilgrim sitting on the second step.
"Excuse me, sir,"
said Billy but Mr. Pilgrim didn't move. He appeared not to have heard Billy
"We've got to go to Dr.
Bloor's study sir," said Charlie.
Mr. Pilgrim stared at Charlie
with a puzzled expression. "So many bells," he said. "Why so
many? Who died? Was it —
me?"
Charlie was about to reply
when Manfred suddenly pushed past him and, glaring down at the music teacher,
said, "Please move, Mr. Pilgrim. Now We're in a hurry!"
Mr. Pilgrim pushed a thick
lock of black hair away from his eyes. "Is that so?" he said in a
surprisingly stubborn voice.
"Yes, it is. Move!"
Manfred demanded rudely "Come on. NOW!"
His narrow eyes took on an intense, chilling look as he stared at Mr. Pilgrim.
Charlie glanced at Manfred's
coal-black eyes and remembered how it felt to be hypnotized. He longed to warn
Mr. Pilgrim, to make him fight that horrible disabling stare. It was possible
to resist Manfred's power. Charlie, himself, had done it once.
But it seemed that Mr.
Pilgrim had neither the strength, nor the will, to oppose Manfred. With a groan
of dismay the music teacher stood and whirled away up the narrow, curving
steps. His footsteps could be heard clattering to the top of the tower as
Manfred led the way to the first floor.
They went through a low door
and into a thickly carpeted corridor, where Manfred stopped outside another
door, this one paneled in dark oak. He knocked twice, and a deep
voice said, "Enter."
Manfred opened the door and
herded the others into the room.
Behind a large, highly
polished desk sat Dr. Bloor, his broad, grayish face illuminated by a green
desk lamp. The curtains behind him had been drawn against the sunlight, and the
book-lined room was plunged in gloomy shadows. Dr. Bloor beckoned, and the children
shuffled forward until they stood in a row before his desk.
The headmaster scanned their
faces with steely gray eyes, and then his gaze came to rest on Charlie. "I want
to know who is responsible," he demanded in a cold voice.
Charlie's legs felt weak. He
hated the way Dr. Bloor could do this to him. He knew the headmaster wasn't
endowed, but he gave the impression that he had enormous power, that he could
do anything he wanted, and that his will was so strong he could overcome
anything, or anyone.
"Children of the Red
King," Dr. Bloor sneered. "Look at you! Freaks! That's what you
are."
Manfred shifted uncomfortably
and Charlie wondered how it felt to have your father calling you a freak.
"All of you!"
shouted Dr. Bloor, and then, glancing at Belle, he muttered, “Almost all of
you."
"Excuse me, sir,"
said Zelda, rather boldly "But do you mean who's responsible for the bells
and the frogs et cetera? Because it
certainly wasn't me. I got one on the head. Actually it was a toad and there
were two."
Charlie knew he was in
serious trouble but he still had an urge to giggle.
"I didn't think it was
you, Zelda," the headmaster said coldly "I'm well aware that that
kind of thing is quite beyond you."
Zelda reddened. She glared
down at the line of younger children and said, "I think it's Tancred,
sir."
"I do storms,"
Tancred retorted angrily "Weather."
"Wind can make bells
ring, skies darken, frogs rain," said Manfred.
"Not elephants!"
cried Tancred, whose hair crackled violently His green cape lifted and a blast
of cold air blew a pile of papers off the desk.
"CONTROL YOURSELF!" roared Dr. Bloor.
Tancred gritted his teeth,
and Dorcas Loom began to gather the papers, putting them, one by one, onto the
desk.
"I know who is capable
and who is not," said Dr. Bloor.
"But I want a confession. Do you understand my position?" He got up
and began to pace behind his desk. "The people of this city know that I
harbor children with unusual, and in some cases" — he glanced at Asa Pike
— "undesirable talents. They tolerate you because they respect me. We are
the oldest family in this city We can trace our ancestry back for nearly a
thousand years." He gestured toward the bookcases. "These walls have witnessed alchemy,
hypnotism, divination, metamorphosis, magic of unimaginable splendor, shape-shifting,
and even" — he coughed and lowered his voice — "apparitions."
All at once Dr. Bloor stopped
pacing and swung around to face his victims. "But never, never,
never" — he raised his voice — "NEVER
have the events in this building impinged upon the city Never have the citizens
had to suffer for our — peculiarities. But now," he
banged his fist on the desk and bellowed, "all at once day has turned to
night, bulls have run rampant, bells have gone berserk. Can you imagine what
it's like out there, in the city?" He flung a hand toward the window
"The danger, the chaos. There have been more traffic accidents in ten minutes than in a whole year. The
mayor was on the phone to me
immediately Oh, he knows very well where the trouble is coming from."
"I think we know too,
sir," said a voice.
Everyone turned to look at
Belle. She gave a wide smile and her eyes changed to a brilliant emerald green.
She said, "It's Charlie Bone. Isn't it, Charlie?"
Charlie's mouth went dry He
felt slightly queasy "I don't know,” he mumbled.
"Liar," said
Manfred.
"Coward," hissed
Zelda.
Asa gave an unpleasant snort.
"You can go," said
Dr. Bloor, dismissing them all with a wave of his hand.
Surprised by the sudden turn
of events, the eleven children turned to the door, but before Charlie could
reach it, the headmaster added, "Not you, Charlie Bone."
Gabriel threw Charlie a look
of sympathy as Manfred pushed him through the door after the others. And then
Charlie was alone with Dr. Bloor. The headmaster paced again, finally sinking
into his large leather chair and clasping his hands together on a sheaf of
papers lying on the desk. He gave a sigh of exasperation and declared, 'You
are very stupid, Charlie Bone. I had my doubts, but when I saw you all, standing
there, it didn't take me long to identify the culprit. I gave you a chance to
confess.You should have taken it."
“Yes, well. . . but I didn't
. . ." began Charlie.
“You idiot!" roared Dr.
Bloor. "Do you think I don't know what you can do? I'm well aware of the
painting you can — enter. I know about the 'person' whom you have so carelessly
let out. Who else could cause this mayhem? There's obviously a sorcerer on the
loose, and I want to know what you intend to do about it!"
"Um — find him?"
Charlie suggested.
“And how are you going to do
that?"
"Er — look for
him?" said Charlie.
"Oh, brilliant!"
said Dr. Bloor sarcastically "Well done!" He raised his voice.
"If this nonsense hasn't stopped by nine o'clock tomorrow, then it will be
very much the worse for you."
"In what way sir?"
asked Charlie, clearing his throat.
"I'll let you know''
said the headmaster. 'Your famous relations assured me that you would be an
asset to this school, but so far you've been nothing but trouble. They're very
disappointed and I'm sure they'll approve of any punishment I choose — even if
they have to lose you forever."
Charlie shuddered. He thought
of his father, permanently lost, unreachable, unknown. "Yes, sir,"
he said. "Can I go now and start looking?"
'You'd better. You haven't
got long," came the grim reply
Charlie whisked himself
through the door as speedily as he could. Once in the corridor, however, he
decided not to return the way he had come but to walk farther into the Bloors'
intriguing quarters. Eventually he hoped, he would find a staircase leading to
the attics. For that was surely where Skarpo must be hiding, among the cobwebs
and eerie, empty rooms.
Charlie trod softly over the
rich carpeting in the corridor. He passed dark oak-paneled doors, portraits in
gilt frames (these he avoided looking at), shelves crammed with dusty books, a
collection of small skeletons in a glass case, and the head of a bear mounted
on a wooden shield. "Gruesome," Charlie muttered and hastened on,
beneath the stuffed birds and bunches of dried herbs suspended from hooks in
the ceiling.
He reached the end of the
corridor and climbed a narrow stairway to the second floor. Here, a brief
glimpse showed him a shadowy passage where, in the distance, something horrible
like a coffin stood upright against the wall.
Charlie hurried up the next
staircase, this one uncarpeted and creaky At the top he found himself entering
the airless, gaslit passage that he and Emma had passed through on their way to
find Ollie. The steps to the attic were halfway down, he remembered.
A sound drifted toward him:
music. Not Mr. Pilgrim's fine piano-playing but a brass band, accompanied by a
harsh, quavering voice. Charlie stopped and listened. There was no mistaking
the voice. Old Ezekiel obviously lived in this gloomy region of the house.
Charlie cautiously crept
forward until he reached the stairs that led to the attic. He had climbed
several steps when something made him glance upward. There, at the top,
something gleamed: a coil of thick, silvery-blue rope. But, of course, it
wasn't rope. Charlie could now make out a faint pattern of scales.
Sensing Charlie's presence, a
head lifted from the coil, a flattish triangle with black eyes and strange
markings across the top. Strangest of all were the thin blue feathers sprouting
from its neck. All at once a hiss, like a gas explosion, erupted from the
creature's wide mouth.
Charlie backed away missed
his footing, and tumbled down into the passage, landing on all fours. As the
hissing snake began to glide down the steps, Charlie picked himself up and tore
to the end of the passage. He had just begun to descend to the second floor
when Ezekiel's shrill voice called, "Who's there? Who's upset my treasure?
You'd better watch out, whoever you are, or you'll be DUST!"
"Dust?" Charlie
murmured under his breath as he leaped down spirally steps and creaking
stairways. "Nothingness, more like. Zero. Zilch. No more Charlie."
He had just reached the
landing above the entrance hall when he ran straight into Mr. Weedon.
"What are you doing in
the west wing?" grunted the handyman. "It's out-of-bounds."
"I was given
permission," Charlie panted.
Mr. Weedon raised his
eyebrows. "Oh? And who gave you permission?"
"Dr. Bloor," said
Charlie. After all, Dr. Bloor had commanded him to find Skarpo. "I'm
looking for someone. I suppose you haven't seen him? He's got kind of silvery
hair and a beard and he's wearing a dark robe and a little cap on . . ."
"It's you. Of course.
You little squirt. You're responsible for all the mess outside that I've got
to clear up. Not to mention the elephant. Darn near killed me when I tried to
move it."
"What happened to
it?" asked Charlie, who couldn't help being curious.
"Vanished, didn't it —
but its dung didn't vanish — nor its blasted footprints on my lawn. If I do see
that wretched sorcerer, I'll darn well wring his neck."
"Oh, I wouldn't try to .
. ." began Charlie.
"Get out of my way,"
growled Mr. Weedon. "I'm sick of the lot of you. Endowed, my foot."
And he marched off toward the west wing, leaving Charlie anxious and relieved all
at the same time.
Below him, the hall began to
fill with children heading for the garden door. The afternoon break had begun
and Charlie decided to continue his search outside.
"What happened to
you?" said Fidelio as Charlie ran up to his friends.
Charlie explained. "I've
got to find the sorcerer before nine o'clock tomorrow or I'm dead meat. Worse
than dead meat — I'm . . ."He ran his hand across his throat.
Fidelio and Gabriel offered
to help.
"The woods,"
suggested Gabriel.
They waded through the thick
undergrowth beneath the trees that surrounded the grounds. But the deeper they
went, the harder it was to know if the dark forms sliding around the tree
trunks were solid or merely shadows of moving branches. So many resembled a
tall man in a long robe.
When the hunting horn called
them in for the last lesson, Charlie wasn't sure what to do. Dr. Bloor had
given him a task. He would have to risk getting detention from the other
teachers if he was to continue his search for Skarpo.
He decided to inspect the
dormitories. There were twenty-five of these, scattered over three floors, and
Charlie had only searched ten before the dinner bell rang. What should he do
now? Surely he wasn't expected to miss his dinner. He began the long journey
from the third floor down to the dining hall. As he approached the hall he
could hear raised voices. He was very late and hoped he hadn't missed the first
course. When he opened the door and stepped inside, the noise was deafening.
And then someone shouted, "There he is! It's all his fault."
Charlie ducked his head,
hoping to look inconspicuous. But everyone was watching him now Someone had
spread the news. Charlie Bone was responsible for frog rain, for darkness, mad
bulls, golden bats, and vanishing elephants. Worst of all, he was responsible
for tonight's dinner.
As Charlie slid onto the
bench beside Fidelio, he saw a heap of cabbage and a slice of stale-looking
bread on his plate. Everyone else had a similar meal.
"What's this?"
Charlie murmured to Fidelio.
"Trouble in the
kitchens," Fidelio explained in a low voice. "We were going to have
scrambled eggs, but one of Cook's assistants found the pantry full of chickens
instead of eggs. You can hear them if you listen."
Charlie could, indeed, hear
clucking from behind the door into the kitchen. His heart sank.
After watching Charlie take
his place, the rest of the table began to chew their bread and cabbage. There
were mutters of disgust and sounds of Uurgh!"
"Yuk!" "Blurgh!" all around Charlie, but Billy
Raven, sitting opposite, whispered, “Actually I don't mind cabbage."
And then, from the drama
table, Damian Smerk piped, "This food is disgusting. I'd like to stuff my
foot down Charlie Bone's throat."
"Shut up, fatso,"
came Olivia's voice. "It's not his fault."
"It is, you wet cabbage
. . ."
The rest of Damian's rude
remark was drowned by Dorcas Loom's shout of "Charlie Bone should be made
to eat slugs for the rest of his life." She followed this with a loud
giggle, and several of her cronies at the art table joined in.
In Charlie's defense, Tancred
made a remark that Charlie couldn't quite hear, but it was evidently so rude
that it caused loud gasps of horror and astonishment.
Dr. Bloor stood up and glared
down the room. He was about to speak when Tancred's anger got the better of
him. Plates and dishes began to slide across the tables as a violent wind
rushed around the dining hall.
Dinners crashed to the floor
and members of the staff leaped to their feet in dismay
"Enough!" roared
Dr. Bloor. "Tancred Torsson, CONTROL
yourself!"
The headmaster stood at the
edge of the dais, his hands behind his back, glowering at Tancred while the
stormy boy calmed down and the dinner tables gradually returned to normal.
"Now, go get a dustpan and a cloth," Dr. Bloor shouted at Tancred. "You
can clean up the mess you've caused."
"Yes, sir.” Tancred slouched out of the hall, only just
managing to keep his green cape under control.
Charlie felt guilty It was
all his fault. Tancred was paying for his terrible carelessness in letting the
sorcerer out. He was almost relieved when Dr. Bloor said, "Charlie Bone,
stand up."
Charlie stood, knees shaking
slightly hands clinging to the table.
"You know where you
should be, don't you?" said the headmaster in a steely voice.
"Um, I'm not sure,
sir," said Charlie.
"Searching, boy
Searching!"
"I have been, sir. I
can't find — it — er, him."
"I'm sure there's one
place where you haven't looked, isn't there?" He waited for an answer, but
when Charlie failed to give him one, he repeated, "ISN'T THERE?"
In a small shred of a voice,
Charlie croaked, "Yes, sir."
"And where is
that?"
"The ruin, sir."
Every knife and fork was
still. Every mouth was motionless. Every eye was on Charlie, and every person
in the room felt glad to be themselves and not Charlie Bone.
"Then you'd better get
out there, hadn't you?" Dr. Bloor's voice was now a menacing hiss.
'Yes, sir." Charlie took
one look at his pile of cabbage and left the dining hall.
The bright, sunny day had
turned dull and damp, and Charlie shivered as he ran toward the castle ruin. It
was one thing to go into the castle with a friend, in daylight. It was quite
another to go alone when dusk was approaching.
The tall red walls were
half-buried in the woods, and when Charlie stepped through the great arched
entrance, he paused to catch his breath and to make a decision. He was in a
paved courtyard facing five stone arches, each one a different entrance into
the castle. Which one to choose? Charlie eventually made for the middle arch
because he knew where it led.
He stepped into a dark
passage where small creatures scurried around his feet and wet, slimy things
moved under his fingers as he put out a hand to steady himself. At last he
emerged into the light, and crossing yet another courtyard, he descended a
flight of stone steps into a glade ringed by broken statues. In the center of
the glade stood a large stone tomb and, climbing onto its mossy lid, Charlie
stood up and listened.
He hoped that from this
position he would hear any unusual creaks or rustles that might give away
Skarpo's position. But it was hopeless. Sounds came from all directions: the
stirring of leaves and rubble, the sighing of the wind, and the continuous
patter and scrabble of tiny feet.
Charlie jumped down from the
tomb and walked through the ring of statues to a gap in the wall behind them.
He waded through brambles and nettles, he stumbled over fallen walls, and
tumbled down hidden steps, and then he began to call. "Skarpo! Skarpo!
Are you there? Please, please tell me. I'll do anything for you if you help me
now" Charlie realized this was a bit rash, but he was desperate.
Shadows moved across the
walls, trees murmured, and birds scattered, shrieking into the wind.
Charlie looked at his watch.
Nine o'clock. Homework was over. His friends would all be in bed. Dr. Bloor
hadn't told him when to come back. Was he expected to stay in the ruin all
night?
"No way," Charlie
muttered to himself He knew what sometimes stalked the ruins after dark: a boy
who wasn't a boy Asa Pike on four feet, furred and fanged, his eyes glowing a
wild yellow, his spiteful snicker turned to a snarl. A running, hunting, deadly
beast.
Charlie began to retrace his
steps. Plunging through the undergrowth he reached the ring of statues quicker
than he had hoped. He was about to cross the glade when he saw a movement on
the courtyard above him. Charlie shrank into the bushes behind a statue. In the
dying rays of the sun he saw something that made his flesh creep. A woman was
standing at the top of the steps, an ancient woman in a long white dress,
gray-faced, her flesh lined like a spider's web, her white hair hanging in thin
strands over her bony shoulders.
"Yolanda," breathed
Charlie. "Belle."
He wished he hadn't seen her.
And he wished he hadn't seen the gray beast crouching in her shadow
The woman's eyes narrowed;
she seemed to be looking straight at Charlie, and then she walked away As she
moved, the beast followed, close at her heels, like a dog. Only it wasn't dog,
or a wolf, or a hyena. It was a gray thing with a crooked back; a long, drooping
tail; yellow eyes; and a snout like a boar.
Charlie closed his eyes and
held his breath. They're the same, he
thought. Asa and Belle. Both shape-shifters. No wonder Asa can't keep away from
her.
It was dark when he felt safe
enough to come out of his hiding place. Even so, he crept every inch of the way
But once he was beyond the castle walls, he tore across the grass and flung
himself through the garden door, tumbling onto the flagstones of the hall, as
if he'd been poleaxed.
The building was silent.
Charlie dragged himself up to his dormitory and fell onto his bed.
"Any luck?" Fidelio
whispered sleepily
"No," murmured
Charlie. He thought, dismally of the punishment awaiting him. There was no
question, now, that he would be punished. How could he possibly find Skarpo
before nine o'clock? He thought he was too worried to sleep, but exhaustion
overcame him as soon as he closed his eyes.
When he woke up, he thought
he'd been having a nightmare. It was still dark and, at the other end of the dormitory
Billy Raven seemed to be muttering to himself. There was an awful smell in the
room.
Damian Smerk moaned,
"Billy Raven, get that lousy dog out of here. It stinks to high
heaven."
More muttering. A pattering
of claws across the floor, and then the door banged shut.
Charlie closed his eyes
again, but all at once a voice beside his ear whispered, "Charlie?
Charlie, are you awake?"
"Uh?" grunted
Charlie.
"It's me, Billy Blessed
was here. He says Cook wants to see you. Now It's very urgent."
THE FLAMES AND A JOURNEY
At the back of the blue
kitchen, there was a broom closet. The contents of this closet — mops,
dustpans, brushes, and dusters — hid a low door with a handle that looked like
a small wooden peg. A duster hung on it permanently as a disguise. If the
handle was turned, however, the door opened into a softly lit corridor.
When Cook came to Bloor's
Academy she had been given a cold room in the east wing, but she had no
intention of staying there. The Bloors had no idea of her true identity; they
never imagined that Cook knew more about the ancient building than they did
themselves. She had very soon moved into a secret underground apartment they
knew nothing about.
How could the Bloors have
guessed that Cook had arrived with the sole purpose of helping the children of
the Red King? Being endowed herself (another thing the Bloors had no inkling
of) Cook had always had a powerful urge to protect children who might suffer
for their talents. And she had a strong suspicion that of all the endowed
children at Bloor's Academy it was Charlie Bone, with his eager and often
clumsy attempts to help people, who was most in need of her watchful eye.
Charlie had a tendency to
rush at things without thinking them through, and now he had made his most foolish
move yet. With Cook's help he would have to put it right.
Blessed led Charlie as far as
the kitchen but would go no farther. He lay in front of the door, with his head
resting on his paws. Obviously he was in the habit of guarding Cook's quarters
at night.
Charlie made his way over to
the broom closet. He had been to Cook's underground rooms twice before but, as
far as he knew, Gabriel was the only other person in the school who knew about
them, and he had been sworn to secrecy
Charlie clambered over
bottles of polish, cans, brooms, and piles of rags. He turned the handle in the
small door and it creaked open. Charlie stepped into the corridor behind it and
ran toward a flight of steps. He entered another closet and knocked on a panel
at the back.
"Is
that you, Charlie Bone?" came Cook's voice.
"Yes,"
said Charlie softly
“You'd
better come in, then."
Charlie stepped into a
low-ceilinged room with worn, comfortable armchairs and darkly glinting wooden
furniture. In winter Cook's stove glowed with bright coals, but today the fire
was out and the room had an indoor, summer stuffiness.
One of the armchairs had been
turned to face the cold stove and, in the lamplight, Charlie could see a long
black shoe and the hem of a dark robe. Someone else was in the room.
Cook
put a finger to her lips. "Shhh!"
Charlie tiptoed around the
chair and almost jumped out of his skin. There, fast asleep, was Skarpo the
sorcerer.
"How
did he get here?" whispered Charlie.
"I might ask you the
same thing. What have you done, Charlie Bone?"
"It's not my fault,
honestly I didn't think it was possible. You see . . ." Charlie felt
slightly embarrassed. "I went into this painting where he was. And he must
have come out with me. But I didn't see him."
"Tsk! Tsk!" Cook
shook her head. "The poor man was in a terrible state when I found him. He
was crouching in my broom closet, weeping, begging me to let him go home. He
can't stand it here — the noise, the lights, so many people. He's
terrified."
"He's done some pretty
terrifying things himself," said Charlie, forgetting to whisper.
Skarpo's eyes suddenly flew
open. 'You!" he cried, glaring at Charlie.
"Yes, me," said
Charlie.
The sorcerer uttered a string
of words that were quite unintelligible to Charlie. "What's he talking
about?" he asked Cook.
Cook gave a grim smile.
"He speaks in an ancient jargon, but luckily we come from the same part of
the world, so I can just understand him. The poor man is asking you to take him
home."
"How can I do
that?" said Charlie. "The painting's at home, and I won't get out of
here till Friday"
Skarpo, who'd been watching
Charlie's lips, turned to Cook with a frown. In a strange singsong voice, Cook
explained Charlie's problem.
Skarpo groaned.
"I'm already in trouble
over this," said Charlie. "Dr. Bloor guessed it was my fault — all
the bells and the frogs and chickens and stuff. I'm dead meat if it doesn't
stop. So you'd better quit putting spells on things or I won't be around to
help you."
Skarpo scowled and muttered
something.
"I think he
understands," said Cook. She heaved a sigh. "I suppose I'd better
keep him here until Friday although I can tell you, I don't enjoy sharing my
quarters with a sorcerer. Imagine! His father sailed over from Italy with
Rizzio, who was Mary Queen of Scots' great chum."
"Wasn't he
murdered?" said Charlie.
"Horribly," said
Cook in an undertone. "You'd better pop back to bed now, Charlie, or
you'll never wake up in the morning."
Charlie was about to leave
when a problem occurred to him. "How's he going to get out of here without
being seen?"
"The same way he got
in," said Cook mysteriously "Good night, Charlie."
Charlie didn't trust Skarpo.
Next morning he waited for something awful to happen. But no more elephants or
frogs arrived. The sky was clear and blue, the sausages remained sausages, and
nothing happened to the evening meat loaf.
"Too bad," muttered
Fidelio, the vegetarian.
All through supper, Charlie
could feel Dr. Bloor's cold eyes on him, and he had a feeling that the headmaster
was almost disappointed. He had probably enjoyed thinking up some awful
punishment for Charlie.
In the King's room after
supper, there was an atmosphere you could cut with a knife, as Grandma Bone
would have put it. Charlie heard Zelda whisper, "Bone's Mayhem
Monday" and Asa gave one of his horrible snorts.
It was a very uncomfortable
hour, with Lysander's drums still throbbing in the background and Tancred's
angry breeze blowing paper off the table. Just to put him in his place, Zelda
started moving books and pens out of their owners' reach. Worst of all was
Manfred's hypnotizing stare, which seemed to be constantly aimed at Charlie.
Belle was watching Charlie,
too. But her face wore a spiteful, bitter look. What was she up to? Charlie
wondered.
He told no one of his
nighttime visit to Cook, but when he, Gabriel, and Fidelio were on their way to
bed, Fidelio said, "Come on, Charlie, what's happened? Did you find the
old fellow?"
"Yes," said
Charlie. He looked over his shoulder. There was no one within earshot so he
described his meeting with the sorcerer.
His friends stood motionless
in the passage and listened with rapt attention.
"So that's why the bats
aren't gold anymore," murmured Gabriel.
Matron came striding toward
them, shouting, "Why are you three lurking there? Bed. Come on, now"
She clapped her hands aggressively
To Charlie's great relief,
the rest of the week passed without any more unpleasant or magical incidents.
People stopped giving him funny looks and whispering behind his back, and by
Friday afternoon most of the school was so occupied with the end-of-semester
play they had forgotten about Charlie Bone's Mayhem Monday.
Charlie had often wished he
could take part in the play All his friends were involved; if they weren't acting,
they were painting scenery making costumes, or playing an instrument. Even
Billy Raven had been roped in to play an elfish drummer. But Charlie was
considered useless when it came to entertainment.
Today, however, Charlie was
glad to get out of school while so many of the others had to stay behind for rehearsals.
But as the school bus approached Filbert Street, his stomach began to lurch
uncomfortably If Skarpo had managed to get into the house without Grandma Bone
seeing him, where would he be? And what would he be doing?
Charlie got off the bus and walked
very slowly down Filbert Steet. He was thinking of a bargain he wanted to make
with Skarpo. He would agree to take him back into the painting only if he could
advise Charlie how to make Ollie Sparks visible again. Surely a sorcerer would
know how to do that?
Charlie climbed the steps of
number nine and was about to let himself in when the door suddenly opened and
there stood Skarpo.
"AAAH!"
shrieked Charlie.
The sorcerer gave a
black-toothed smile, and Charlie quickly looked around to see if anyone was
watching. But no one in the street paid any attention. They were used to the
strange goings-on at number nine.
The sorcerer said something
that sounded like "Whisht!" and
pulled Charlie over the threshold.
"Has anyone seen
you?" Charlie whispered. "A
woman? An old woman?"
"Nae woman," said
Skarpo. He grabbed Charlie's arm and dragged him into the kitchen where the
painting sat propped against a bowl of fruit on the table. Skarpo nodded at the
painting, and said, "Now!"
"Not here," said
Charlie. "Someone might come in. Upstairs." He pointed at the
ceiling.
Skarpo grabbed the painting
and shoved Charlie through the door. He was gabbling away but Charlie could
hardly recognize a single word. Still muttering, the sorcerer pushed him up the
stairs and along the landing to his bedroom. Once inside, Skarpo sat on the bed
with the painting on his knee, facing Charlie.
It was rather odd seeing him
sitting there with his silver-black beard bobbing up and down as he spoke,
while the painted Skarpo stood perfectly still in a candlelit room.
"Now!" thundered
Skarpo. "We go!"
“Actually it's not going to
work like that," said Charlie. "You've got to do something for me
first."
"Ach!"
Skarpo flung down the painting.
“And you'd better not break
that or you'll never get back."
The sorcerer glowered at
Charlie.
Choosing his words very
carefully Charlie explained Ollie's predicament.
Skarpo frowned. "What
the snake hath done, the snake must undo."
There was no mistaking his
words this time, but just to make sure, Charlie asked, "The snake? The
snake must do it?"
“Aye, aye. The snake,"
said Skarpo. He beckoned Charlie. "Thou maun tak me awa frae here."
"Hold on," said
Charlie. "There's another thing . . ."
"Nae mooa!" shouted
Skarpo.
Charlie stood his ground.
"Yes, more. You said you could help my uncle if you saw him. Well, he's in
the room next door."
"Ach!"
grumbled Skarpo, but without more ado he jumped up
and walked out of the room.
"Wait!" cried
Charlie, fearing Skarpo would meet Grandma Bone. But the sorcerer had already
marched through Paton's door. Charlie found him noisily examining the objects
on the bedside table while Paton gaped at him from the bed.
Without moving his lips,
Paton muttered, "Charlie, is this who I think it is?"
"Er — yes," said
Charlie. "He might be able to help you."
“And how's he going to do
that?" Paton nervously inquired.
All at once, Skarpo reached
into his voluminous robes and brought out a chain. He smiled at Paton and
twirled the chain in the air.
"Ye gods! You are not
going to chain me to the bed!" yelled Paton.
Skarpo's smile grew wider. He
put the chain back and brought out a small silver bell, which he rang just
above Paton's feet. It tinkled pleasantly as the sorcerer began to chant.
"What's that? My death
knell?" groaned Paton.
"I don't think so, Uncle,"
said Charlie. "You know, it's funny but when I was in the painting I knew
what he was talking about, but now I can hardly understand a thing he
says."
"Nor can I. I imagine
that when you 'go in,' as you put it, you acclimatize to where you've gone;
bound to happen, when you think about it."
"I see," said
Charlie thoughtfully
Skarpo was now walking around
the room, ringing his bell and chanting in a deep singsong voice. All at once,
he came to rest beside Paton and commanded, "Show thy tongue!"
Paton scowled up at him and
obliged.
The sorcerer recoiled,
saying, "Wha hast thou been?"
"If you mean what I
think you mean, I've been to Yewbeam Castle," said Paton.
"God's teeth!" the
sorcerer exclaimed. “A dritful family — rogues, scoundrels, murderers. Woe to
yee!"
"Woe indeed," Paton
murmured.
"Vervain!" said the
sorcerer. "The sacred herb. Bathe, wash thy heed, drink, take it on thy
breath."
At that moment the door
handle turned, and before Charlie could stop him, Skarpo sprang to open it.
The door swung open revealing Grandma Bone. For a brief second, she stared
wordlessly at the sorcerer, and then she closed her eyes and slowly sank to the
ground.
“A swoon!" Skarpo
declared.
"What's happening?"
asked Paton, who couldn't see beyond the door.
"Grandma Bone,"
said Charlie. "She's fainted. Seeing Skarpo in the flesh must have been a
shock!"
"Put her on her
bed," said Paton. "She'll think she's had a nightmare."
Skarpo was one step ahead of
them. He had already thrown Grandma Bone over his shoulder and, while Charlie
led the way he carried the unconscious woman to her room, where he flung her on
the bed.
"Watch it!" said
Charlie. "Old bones, you know."
Skarpo gave a loud cackle and
then demanded, "Now Tak me hame!"
"OK," said Charlie.
When they were back in his
bedroom, however, he began to have doubts. "You will let me come out
again, won't you?" he asked the sorcerer. "I don't want to be stuck
with you forever."
"Nae moor do I,"
said the sorcerer. "I will give thee a poosh."
"Right," said Charlie
doubtfully.
He put the painting against
his bedside light and stared into the painted eyes of the sorcerer. Nothing
happened. But then, how could it? Charlie realized that the real Skarpo was
here, beside him, clinging to his arm. Beyond those painted eyes there was no
soul, no will to draw him into the painting.
"I think you'll have to
want me to go in," Charlie said.
“Aye." Two bony hands
sank into Charlie's shoulder blades. He took a step nearer the painting, and
then another.
"Poosh, thou wretch, thou
mean beastie," said a voice behind Charlie's ear.
"Do you mind, I'm trying
to hel —" Charlie suddenly found himself flying forward. It was the
oddest sensation, for the hands at his back seemed to reach right through his
body so that they were pulling as well as pushing. Charlie was traveling so
fast, he couldn't get his breath. He began to choke on the clouds of dust that
streamed into his face. He closed his eyes and sneezed violently
The familiar mixture of
candle wax and decay filled Charlie's nostrils. He wiped his eyes and saw, far
ahead, the flicker of candlelight. Closer now, and there was the sorcerer's
room, the long table, the symbols on the wall, the skull on the floor. And in
the center, Skarpo himself with a blank stare in his dark yellow eyes.
Expecting to fall into the
sorcerer's room, Charlie was surprised to find it suddenly receding. He reached
out, trying to grab the man in the painting, but his hands met empty air. He
thrust his feet forward in an effort to touch the ground, but with a sickening
jolt, he was turned upside down and bowled backward.
He landed with a painful
thud, facedown on the floor of his own room. Beside him, the sorcerer was
kneeling on all fours, with his outer black robe right over his head. From
beneath this came a muffled moan.
"What happened?"
gasped Charlie.
The sorcerer pulled his robe
away from his face and sat back. He shook his head for a while, and then said,
"Moosie!"
"What?" Rather
unsteadily Charlie got to his feet. "What do you mean? We were almost there.
What happened?"
"Nae moosie," said
Skarpo, pointing angrily at Charlie. "Thou hast stolen the moos."
"Moos?" For a
moment Charlie stared stupidly at the sorcerer, trying to make sense of his
speech, and then at last, it came to him. "Oh, the mouse. Of course, you
can't get back without your mouse. I suppose things have to be exactly the
same as they were when you came out."
“Aye," groaned Skarpo.
"The last time I saw it
was in my uncle's room. Won't be a sec."
Skarpo leaped to his feet,
anxious not to let Charlie out of his sight. They burst into Paton's room, both
talking at once about the lost mouse and the unsuccessful traveling.
"Do be quiet,"
groaned Paton. "My head is splitting. Why is that man still here?"
Charlie explained. "We
have to find the mouse or he won't be able to get back."
"Ridiculous," said
Paton. "That mouse is long gone. You won't find it in here. It's somewhere
under the floorboards. There are probably enough crumbs down there to keep it
going for months."
Skarpo dropped into a chair,
put his head in his hands, and began to rock back and forth, wailing like a
siren.
"For pity's sake."
Paton clamped his hands over his ears. "Charlie, find my phone."
Paton had bought himself a
mail-order cell phone, which he used primarily for ordering books, although,
now and again, ill-fitting garments would arrive, only to be hastily sent back.
Charlie eventually found his
uncle's phone buried under a mound of paper on the desk. "What are you
going to do?" he asked, handing his uncle the phone.
"I'm going to call Mr.
Onimous," Paton said, dialing a number. "The cats will sort this
out."
"The cats? They'll kill
it," said Charlie.
His uncle took no notice. “Ah,
Mr. Onimous," he said. "Paton Yewbeam here. We have a problem,
Charlie and I, and ah — someone else. I should be very grateful if you could
bring the famous flames to see us. If they are available, of course." He
paused, while a light, musical voice came leaking out of the phone. "They
are? Splendid." Paton glanced at the sorcerer. "Speed would be
appreciated. Thank you!"
Skarpo had stopped wailing
and was now watching Paton with interest. "Thy fingers hath a magic
touch," he said, wagging his own finger at the cell phone.
"Yes, you could say
that," Paton agreed, avoiding Charlie's eye. "Now then, Mr. — Skarpo?
Patience is required. Very soon a good friend of ours will arrive — with help.
In the meantime, I would be very obliged if you would keep quiet. As you are
aware, I am none too well, and any more noise might finish me off Thank
you!"
The sorcerer listened
attentively to Paton's speech. He was obviously impressed. Now and again he
hummed under his breath, but apart from that the room was so quiet you could
hear a clock Paton had mislaid ticking from the inside of a cupboard.
The house was quiet too,
until Amy Bone came home from work. Charlie went down to the kitchen to let his
mother know what was going on. He spoke so fast it all came out in rather a
muddled rush, but Mrs. Bone soon got the gist of what Charlie was trying to say
She dropped her shopping bag and sat down, saying, "How amazing, Charlie.
Do you mean to say a medieval sorcerer is actually — in the flesh — sitting in
Paton's room?"
"I think he's probably
more Tudor than medieval," said Charlie. "His father had something to
do with Mary Queen of Scots."
"I can't get over it. I
mean, I'd no idea your talent would lead to this. Does your grandmother
know?"
"Yes. But she fainted
when she saw him."
"I'm not
surprised."
The bell rang and Charlie ran
to open the door.
"Here we are, Charlie.
At your service." Mr. Onimous leaped into the hall, followed by the three
cats. “Afternoon, ma'am," he said, when Amy Bone popped her head around
the door.
"I'll leave you to
it," she said, retreating into the kitchen.
The presence of the cats
always made Charlie feel unaccountably happy It was like watching the sun come
out after a gray rainy day They paced around his legs, rubbing their heads
against his knees and filling the hall with their loud purring, while Charlie
explained the situation to Mr. Onimous. "Uncle Paton thought the flames
would find the mouse," said Charlie. "But surely they'll kill it,
won't they?"
"Of course they won't.
Not if they know what's wanted," said Mr. Onimous. "Upstairs with
you, my beauties!"
The cats bounded up the stairs,
Aries leading, with orange Leo close behind, and yellow Sagittarius bringing
up the rear like a bolt of brilliant light.
Unfortunately Grandma Bone
chose that moment to open her door. "Cats!" she screamed.
Aries spat at her, Leo
hissed, and Sagittarius growled.
Grandma Bone stepped back
into her room and slammed the door. "I'm not coming out until those
creatures have left the house," she shouted.
"That's fine by
me," muttered Charlie.
He led Mr. Onimous and the
cats into Paton's bedroom, where Mr. Onimous bent over the invalid's bed and
said, "I heard olyour affliction, Mr. Yewbeam. Rest assured we'll do all
we can to help."
"Thank you, Orvil,"
said Paton, "but it is that man whose needs are most pressing." He
pointed at Skarpo.
Mr. Onimous gave a little
jump. He hadn't noticed the sorcerer, hunched in an armchair beyond Paton's
desk. "Mercy! Forgive me, sir. What an honor. Orvil Onimous." He held
out a pawlike hand.
The sorcerer allowed his own
hand to be shaken, but he seemed hardly aware of Mr. Onimous. His gaze was
fixed on the three bright cats. "Beautiful beasties," he murmured. “Ancient
creatures. Leopards, no doubt. Thine, sir?"
"They belong to no
one," said Mr. Onimous. "Though, once, they were the King's. I'm
speaking of the Red King, of course."
"The Red King.
Aye." Skarpo nodded, his eyes still on the cats, watching them hungrily.
"You can't take them
back with you," said Charlie sternly.
Skarpo's beard quivered.
"I am not a thief, boy."
“Actually . . ." Charlie
just stopped himself from mentioning the stolen wand. The situation was delicate
enough.
"Where's this painting
then, Charlie?" asked Mr. Onimous.
Charlie fetched the painting
from his room, and Mr. Onimous, putting a finger on the painted mouse, said,
"See that, flames? That mouse there, peeking out of a pocket?"
The cats watched Mr. Onimous'
finger, and then turned their earnest gaze toward Skarpo. Their bright eyes
traveled from his face to a dark pleat on the side of his robe, where there
was, now, no mouse. Their quick understanding was astonishing. In a second they
had darted around the room, under the bed, and out of the door.
Charlie looked into the
passage to see what the cats would do. The house was filled with golden light,
and a soft pattering, a gentle scratching, a mewing, and a purring could be
heard. Clever paws turned handles, opened cabinets, lifted carpets, papers, curtains,
covers; pulled out drawers, boxes, shoes, clothing. And then the trio stopped
and sniffed and listened.
Charlie held his breath and
listened with them. Not for long. There was a sudden thump, a squeak, and a
yowl. And then up the stairs they came, Sagittarius first, holding a mouse in
his jaws.
The flames ran into Paton's
room and Sagittarius, meowing loudly laid the terrified but unharmed mouse in
the sorcerer's lap.
"Moosie!" cried
Skarpo, grabbing the mouse. " 'Tis well done, brave creature." He
stroked the yellow cat's head. "I thank thee." Putting the mouse in
his pocket, he stood up and made a little bow to Paton and Mr. Onimous. "Gentlemen,
fare thee well!" Then he propped the painting against a stack of books on
Paton's desk and turned Charlie to face it. "Now!" he commanded.
"OK." Charlie
looked at his uncle and Mr. Onimous. "Could you help me back — if I get
stuck?"
"The flames will keep
you safe," said Mr. Onimous. And the cats moved closer to Charlie as the
whole uncomfortable business of being pushed and pulled began all over again.
But this time, while Charlie
traveled, he felt a comforting warmth enfolding him, and as he watched the
blank eyes of the sorcerer, he kept glimpsing flashes of red and gold beside
him. When the sorcerer's eyes began to glow with life, Charlie knew he had succeeded
in bringing him home. Now he must retreat before Skarpo started playing tricks.
However, it seemed that
Skarpo had no intention of tricking Charlie. "Go now, Charlie Bone,"
he said, waving his hand. “And mind the herb for thine visual's
affliction."
What happened next was
certainly not Skarpo's fault. Behind the sorcerer's table there was a window,
and Charlie's gaze was drawn to a stretch of glittering sea beyond. Before he
could tug himself away he found himself flying through the window
As he sailed over the moonlit
water, Charlie sensed again the warm presence of bright creatures, and he wasn't
afraid. The dark mass of a forest loomed in the distance, and he felt
breathless with anticipation as he drew closer. Now he was floating above the
trees to a place where the topmost leaves were touched with firelight.
He looked down into a glade
where a man stood tending a fire. The man wore a red cloak and his skin was the
color of warm, brown earth. Charlie felt him to be the saddest man in the
world.
Sparks from the fire began to
float up to the sky and when the man followed them with his eyes, he saw
Charlie. Sadness left the man's face and he gave a sudden, joyful smile. In a
deep, melodious voice, he called three names and three creatures stepped out of
the shadows. The firelight danced on their pale, spotted coats, and they looked
up at Charlie with eyes of gold.
THE GARDEN IN DARKLY WYND
“Flames," Charlie
murmured.
"Are you back,
Charlie?" asked a voice.
A silvery mist surrounded
Charlie and when he blinked, he found himself caught in the gaze of six golden
eyes. "Oh," he said.
The loud purring that had
filled his ears began to fade, and he bent to stroke the three bright heads.
"That was quite
something, Charlie. I won't forget it for the rest of my life."
The mist receded, and Charlie
could see Mr. Onimous in the chair that Skarpo had recently vacated.
"What happened?"
asked Charlie.
"There you were, and
there was the sorcerer," said Mr. Onimous leaning forward excitedly “And
the sorcerer — well, he went right through you. He faded first, like, until he
was just a bit of shadow, and then he vanished. Phew!"
“And what happened to
me?"
"You? You just stayed
where you were, Charlie. Standing like a stone and staring at that picture. But
the cats, now that's a different story Never stopped moving. Around and around
your legs they went, purring and singing like I never heard before."
"I think they came with
me," said Charlie. "Came with my mind, I mean, when I traveled."
"Did they now? Well, I
wouldn't put it past them."
Charlie didn't mention his
encounter with the leopards and the man in the red cloak. It was so intimate
and precious he didn't have the words for it. Instead he turned to his uncle
and found he was asleep.
"Didn't Uncle Paton see
what happened?" he asked.
"Poor man, he dropped
off before the sorcerer had left us," said Mr. Onimous. "Your uncle
is a very sick man, Charlie. It's a tragedy to see such a bold and clever
person brought to this."
"I want to help
him," said Charlie, "and I'm going to. Skarpo says he has to bathe in
something called vervain. Where do you think I can find it?"
"Hm." Mr. Onimous
rubbed his furry chin with his forefinger. "I'll ask around, Charlie.
Better be off now Good luck!"
In his usual speedy way Mr.
Onimous leaped from the chair and was out of the room and down the stairs
before Charlie could think of another question.
"'Bye, Mrs. Bones
both," he called as he left the house with the bright cats bounding behind
him.
"Have they gone?"
shouted Grandma Bone.
"Yes, Grandma,"
said Charlie with a sigh.
She appeared in her doorway “All
gone?" she said. 'You know who I mean?"
"Yes, he's gone,
too."
"Praise be!" She
went back into her room, slamming the door behind her.
Charlie joined his mother for
tea, but throughout the meal he kept thinking of his journey beyond the
sorcerer's window I've seen the Red King, he thought.
And he has seen me. I've seen the leopards
and the forest where they lived. And Charlie became more and
more convinced that Aries, Leo, and Sagittarius had taken him to that distant
forest. But why? And how?
"Penny for your
thoughts, Charlie," said his mother.
Charlie hesitated. "I
was just wondering where I could get vervain."
"Vervain? It's a weed,
or an herb, but I've never seen it. What do you want it for, Charlie?"
"To help Uncle
Paton."
"Oh." His mother
raised her eyebrows but said no more.
Later that evening, Charlie
took a tray of dinner to his uncle's room. But Paton wouldn't touch it. The
room was in darkness so Charlie lit a candle that stood on Paton's desk.
"Please try and eat," he begged. "I thought you were getting
better."
Paton turned his head away
"Sorry Charlie. I think I'm done for. It's in my head, my bones, my guts.
He's finished me off."
"But what did he
do?" cried Charlie. “And who is he?"
His uncle wouldn't say In a
soft, ragged voice, he asked, "Has Julia been here again?"
"Don't think so,"
said Charlie.
"Oh," said Paton
sadly
"She might have come
while I was at school," Charlie suggested, regretting his thoughtlessness.
"In fact, I expect she did. But Grandma Bone probably wouldn't let her
in."
"No," sighed Paton.
"She's forgotten me."
Charlie couldn't think what
to say He wondered if he should tell his uncle that he'd seen the Red King.
Perhaps it would cheer him up. But he still couldn't find the words to talk
about it. "You could try vervain," he said. "I think the sorcerer
really meant to help you."
"Vervain," muttered
Paton. "The sacred herb."
"Do you know where it
grows?"
"In Eustacia's garden
probably She grows everything you ever heard of But I advise you not to go
there, Charlie. It's a dangerous place."
"I'm not afraid,"
said Charlie. "I've been there before."
His uncle groaned, "No,
Charlie," and then he fell into another agitated sleep, muttering and
mumbling, with his eyes closed, his mouth twisting, and his teeth grinding.
Charlie's mind was made up.
Somehow he would find a way into Eustacia's garden. But first he had to know
what vervain looked like. He didn't want to pick something dangerous and deadly
and he was sure Eustacia would have plenty of those sorts of plants around.
On Saturday morning, after
his mother had left for the market, Charlie went to see Miss Ingledew There was
a surprising buzz of activity in the bookshop. It was usually a quiet place,
but today Charlie found Olivia, Tancred, and Lysander prancing around behind
the counter in strange feathered headgear.
Emma and Tancred had been
asked to design hats for the play and Tancred had brought Lysander along to
cheer him up. It certainly seemed to have worked. The eerie beat of drums could
no longer be heard following Lysander, and he even managed to laugh when
Tancred sent his yellow-feathered hat flying up to the ceiling.
"You look serious,
Charlie,"Tancred remarked. "Don't worry, we haven't forgotten Ollie.
We're working on a plan, but the play kind of got in the way"
"What exactly is the
play about?" asked Charlie, puzzled by the gaudy hats.
"It's a kind of mixture
of The Tinderbox and The Twelve Dancing Princesses," said
Olivia. "I'm one of the princesses."
"So, who's got the
biggest part?"
"They haven't
decided," said Olivia. "Manfred wants Lydia Pieman to be the lead. I
guess he's got a thing for her. Zelda's insanely jealous."
Emma's aunt appeared and
asked the children if they would please try on their hats in the back room.
"I wouldn't like customers to think this place had turned into a clothes
shop," she said with a smile.
Charlie explained that he
hadn't come to try on hats, but he had a rather urgent mission. "It's for
my uncle," he said.
"I see." Miss
Ingledew tried not to look interested, but Charlie could see that she was.
"Your grandmother believes I was stalking Paton, and I'd like to make it
quite clear that I absolutely was not."
"Of course not,"
said Charlie. "The thing is, Uncle Paton's getting worse. He won't even
eat now"
"Oh, Charlie, I didn't
realize. Poor Paton. I must. . . I'm so sorry" Miss Ingledew seemed
suddenly very agitated.
"I sort of heard that a
plant called vervain might cure him," said Charlie.
Miss Ingledew frowned.
"Where did you hear that?"
"I bet it was the
sorcerer," said Olivia.
"Was it?" asked
Emma. "Was it, Charlie?"
"Tell us," urged
Tancred, "or I'll blow your shirt off."
Charlie clutched his belt.
"Yes, it was," he admitted with a grin.
"I don't know what
you're talking about," said Emma's aunt. “And I'm not sure I want
to."
"The thing is, I don't
know what vervain looks like," said Charlie. “And I thought there might be
a picture of it in one of your amazing books."
At that moment two customers
came into the shop, and Miss Ingledew told the children to search the books in
the back room. "Look under 'H,'" she said. "Herb to Horticulture."
It was Lysander who found it,
partly because he was the tallest and all the "H"s were on the top
shelf "Here it is," he said, laying the open book on a table and
pointing to a photograph. Vervain appeared to be a bushy plant with
yellowy-green leaves and tiny mauve flowers at the tip of each shoot. "It
says people used to believe it cured everything, even witchcraft."
"The sacred herb,'"
Olivia read over his shoulder, " 'said by the Romans to cure the plague
and to avert sorcery and witchcraft.'"
“And I know where to find
it," murmured Charlie, gazing at the picture.
"WHERE?" Four pairs of eyes were
trained on Charlie.
"In my great-aunt's
garden," he said. "In Darkly Wynd."
"We'll come with
you," said Olivia.
"There's no need —"
Charlie began.
"Of course there's a
need. We're coming," Lysander insisted. "I've got to do something
that works or I'll blow my top."
Charlie had to agree that it
would be good to have company in Darkly Wynd, though he worried that five
children might attract too much attention in such a quiet and gloomy place.
"You're stuck with
us," said Tancred.
The five friends left the
bookshop, telling Miss Ingledew they were off to find vervain. She gave a cautious
nod but was so involved with an elderly couple searching for a cookbook that
she failed to ask the children any more questions. When her customers had gone,
however, she found the book the children had been looking at and brought it
into the shop. Placing it on her counter, she studied the picture of the leafy
plant with its tiny mauve flowers. “A sacred herb," she murmured
"sorcery . . . witchcraft. . ."
The door opened with a loud
tinkle, and two girls stepped down into the shop.
"Can I help you?"
asked Miss Ingledew
"We don't want a
book," said the rather pretty blonde girl. "We're looking for our
friends."
"We thought we saw. them
come out of your shop," said the other girl, who was shorter and plumper
than her companion.
"Oh, you mean Emma, my
niece," said Miss Ingledew
Her two visitors had by now
reached the counter, and the blonde girl turned around the open book to read
it. "Vervain. How interesting."
"Yes." Emma's aunt
closed the book.
"So, could you tell us
where Emma and the others have gone?" asked the plump girl.
"I've no idea."
"Aww!
We were going to meet up," said the girl.
"What a pity," said
Mss Ingledew She had the distinct impression that the girls were lying. She
disliked them, especially the pretty one. Her eyes kept changing color; it was
most unnerving.
"Oh, well," sighed
the blonde girl. "We'll see if we can catch up with them." She gave a
broad smile, showing immaculate white teeth.
"Good-bye!" Miss
Ingledew put the book under her arm and watched the girls leave the shop.
“And what were they up
to?" she muttered.
Charlie and his friends had
just reached Greybank Crescent when a figure emerged from a dark alley leading
off the crescent.
“Aunt Venetia!" Charlie
whispered to the others. "Quick! Before she sees us."
They leaped over the road and
hid behind the large fir tree in the center of the crescent, while Venetia
Yewbeam walked on toward the main road. She carried a large leather shopping
bag with a gold "Y" printed on the side. As she drew closer, Charlie
pulled the others farther back under the tree. His great-aunt stopped and, for
a moment, Charlie thought she was going to cross the road and investigate.
After a few seconds, however, Venetia walked on.
When his aunt had turned the
corner into the main road, Charlie led the others over to the gloomy alley
named Darkly Wynd.
"What a gruesome
place," said Olivia. "Who would want to live here?"
"My great-aunts,"
said Charlie.
They walked past the derelict
houses where rats scuttled out of trashcans and tramps grumbled from damp
basement steps, and then they were facing the three thirteens.
"Which one?" said
Lysander.
"Well, Venetia lives in
the last one, so if it goes by age, Eustacia must be in the middle," said
Charlie.
"Do you think she's at
home?" asked Olivia.
"Don't know," said
Charlie. "But I'm not going to knock on the door and ask."
"So how do we get into
the garden?" said Emma.
Charlie hadn't thought about
that. Luckily Tancred had. "Over here," he called, beckoning them
from a small iron-barred gate. Beyond the gate, a narrow passage ran between
number twelve and number thirteen. Obviously a way to the gardens at the back.
The gate gave a loud squeal
as they hurried through, and Charlie glanced nervously at the side of number
thirteen. But there was only one window, high in the wall, and that had a
curtain drawn across it.
At the back of the houses,
yards and gardens were clearly defined by high gray stone walls. An alley ran
between the gardens of Darkly Wynd and those of the houses in the crescent.
But, unlike the others, there were no gates in the walls of the number thirteens.
"You'll just have to
climb over," Lysander told Charlie. "You can stand on my back."
"We'll keep watch,"
said Emma.
"I'm going with
Charlie," said Tancred.
"No, me!" cried
Olivia. "PLEASE!"
"Shhh!"
hissed Charlie. "You can both come."
As soon as he'd climbed onto
Lysander's back and looked over the wall, he realized he would need two more
pairs of eyes to help him search. The garden was a mass of plants. Herbs,
flowers, shrubs, and weeds crowded together between the walls: a veritable
carpet of vegetation.
"Wow!" said Olivia
when she saw the garden. "Where do we start?"
They decided to keep in a
line, working their way from the wall to the house. Charlie could see it
wouldn't be easy The plants were so tightly packed it was difficult not to step
on them. Olivia, in her clumpy mauve shoes, made more of a mess than the boys.
She kept tripping and crashing into the tallest and most delicate-looking
blooms. Charlie tried not to look at her and kept his eyes trained on the
plants in front of him.
Now and then, one of them
would call softly "I see it," and then, "No, that's not
it."
They had almost reached the
house when Charlie heard something drop onto the wall between Eustacia's garden
and the yard next door. He jumped over the last clump of plants to see what it
was.
A smooth gray pebble sat on
top of the wall. It looked strangely familiar. And then it came to Charlie.
"Mr. Boldova," he murmured. "The sparks!" But had the stone
come from Eustacia's house, or Venetia's next door?
"Have you found it,
Charlie?" Tancred called in a harsh whisper.
"No, I..."
There was a loud whistle from
the wall and Lysander called, "Watch out, Charlie. Something's happening
inside."
Charlie looked up at the
gaunt, soot-stained building. He could hear voices. A top window clanged shut,
and then they all heard footsteps running down a staircase.
"Let's get out,"
said Olivia.
"But I haven't found the
vervain," said Charlie.
"Forget it," said
Tancred. "Come on, we'll try another day"
But there might not be
another day Charlie wouldn't give up. He whirled around, screwing up his eyes
and staring at the plants, while the others raced for the wall.
"Look out!" yelled
Tancred as the back door opened.
And then Charlie saw it,
almost at his feet. There was no time to tear off a sprig; he bent down and
yanked the plant right out of the ground, roots and all.
"What do you think
you're doing?" screeched Great-aunt Eustacia from the doorway
She ran down the steps as
Charlie bounded over the garden, trampling plants as he went. Olivia was already
scrambling onto the wall when there was a loud crack under Charlie's right
foot, and before he could stop himself he was sliding through the earth.
"Eeec-er-ooo-ow!"
yelled Charlie, trying to cling to a spindly shrub.
It was no use; he was tumbling deeper and deeper into a dark pit.
"You didn't see my trap,
did you, you stupid boy?" cackled Eustacia.
"Charlie, where are
you?" called Olivia.
"Help!" Charlie
clawed at the sides of the pit, but the black earth was slimy with slugs and
rotting weeds.
Of all the great-aunts,
Eustacia had the worst laugh. It crackled with spite. "Ha! Ha! Ha!"
She stood right above Charlie, and he had a nasty view of brown tights and
black underwear.
He closed his eyes and
murmured feebly "Help!"
"It's too late for
help," sneered Eustacia. "You're caught like a rat in a trap, Charlie
Bone. Now, what shall I do with you?"
Charlie looked up. "Old
women can't do this to children," he said defiantly
"Can't? But I just
have," snickered his great-aunt. "And if you . . ." All at once,
in mid-sentence, Eustacia flew into the air. It was quite astonishing. As
Charlie squinted up at the large figure in the sky it disappeared in a cloud
of leaves. He could hear a wind roaring above him now, gathering twigs, earth,
stalks, and plants in a great whirlwind.
"Tancred," breathed
Charlie as four hands stretched down toward him.
"Climb up,
Charlie," came Tancred's voice, though Charlie couldn't see him through
the flying debris.
"Tancred's fixed the old
bat," said Olivia, "so come on up."
But Charlie couldn't even
touch the waving hands. "I can't! I can't!" he cried.
Two more hands appeared:
strong brown hands that could stretch farther down into the pit. "Get a
move on, Charlie," said Lysander's voice. "Push it, man. Come out of
there!"
This time Charlie clamped the
vervain between his teeth and leaped as he reached for the brown hands. They
caught him and slowly he began to climb.
Tancred and Olivia grabbed
one arm while Lysander pulled the other, and gradually Charlie was dragged
toward the mouth of the pit. He could hear a muffled screaming in the distance,
and when he crawled out into the wind, he saw what must have been his
great-aunt, covered in greenery fighting the gale that roared through her
garden.
"Stop!" shrieked
the green mound as Charlie and the others raced for the wall.
Lysander gave Charlie a shove
from behind, and they all fell into the alley overcome with helpless laughter.
"What happened?"
asked Emma, who was too small to see over the wall.
"Tancred did his thing,
and now Charlie's aunt looks like a compost heap!" said Olivia.
"She'll take it out on
you, Charlie," said Emma, too worried to see the funny side.
Preferring not to think about
this, Charlie took the vervain from his mouth, spat out mud, and dusted himself
off as they all began to run down the narrow passage into Darkly Wynd. When
they got there, Emma, the only one to have thought ahead, took a plastic bag
from her pocket and held it out to Charlie.
"What would we do
without you?" said Charlie, dropping the muddy vervain into the bag.
"It's got roots,"
Emma observed. "You could plant it again."
"I'll have to find out
if it works first," said Charlie.
They hurried down Darkly Wynd
and out into the sunshine of Greybank Crescent. The change in temperature was
dramatic. Behind them lay a place the sun had never touched. An empty forgotten
place of cold stone and gloomy shadows. They all gave an involuntary shiver
and turned their faces up to the sun.
And then Tancred said,
"By the way Charlie, what were you looking at when your aunt came through
the door?"
Charlie had almost forgotten
the pebble. He pulled it out of his pocket. "This," he said.
They looked at the smooth
gray stone lying in Charlie's palm.
"Looks familiar,"
said Lysander.
"I'm sure it belonged to
Mr. Boldova," said Charlie. "The stones that sparkled in his hand
looked just like this."
"You're right,"
said Olivia. "But how did it get into your aunt's garden?"
"It was dropped from a
window" said Charlie. "I think she stole it."
Everyone agreed that this was
a possibility And yet who had dropped the pebble? And why? It was a puzzle.
"There are too many puzzles,"
said Lysander. "We'll meet up tomorrow,
right? And discuss the Ollie problem."
"What about Charlie's
uncle?" said Emma. "Suppose the vervain doesn't work?"
"I'll come
whatever," said Charlie.
When they reached the main
road, the five friends parted, and Charlie ran home with the prized vervain. He
could hardly wait to see if it worked. First he would chop some into tea leaves
and take his uncle a cup of vervain tea. He leaped up the steps of number nine,
opened the door — and walked straight into Grandma Bone.
"What's that you've
got?" she said, eyeing the plastic bag.
"Nothing — er, some
fruit from Mom's shop," said Charlie.
"Liar!
I know what you've been doing. Eustacia called me. You're a thief!"
"No."
Charlie backed out of the open door.
"Give
me that bag!" she demanded.
"No!"
yelled Charlie.
Grandma
Bone made a grab for the bag but, at that N very moment, a large
yellow dog bounded up the steps and leaped on Charlie's grandmother, knocking
her back into the house.
"Runner!" cried
Charlie. He ran down the steps with Runner Bean at his heels, while Grandma
Bone roared from the house, "Stop! Come here! You wait, Charlie Bone! You
won't get away with this."
Charlie raced up the street,
panting, "Runner, where did you come from? You saved my life!" And
then he saw Fidelio, speeding toward him.
"Hi, Charlie!"
called Fidelio. "Runner got away from me. I guess he couldn't wait to see
you."
The two boys met halfway up
Filbert Street, and Fidelio explained that he had gone to the Pets' Café hoping
to find Charlie, but instead he had run into Norton Cross, who insisted he take
Runner Bean for a walk.
"I forgot," said
Charlie. "In fact, I keep forgetting. I'm sorry Runner." He patted
the dog's shaggy head.
"So where were you? And
what's going on?" asked Fidelio.
Charlie described his visit
to Darkly Wynd and the reason for stealing his great-aunt's vervain.
"Wish I'd been
there," said Fidelio, a little aggrieved at being left out of things.
"You'd better come home with me while your grandma cools down."
Charlie thought this was a
very good idea.
Runner Bean didn't, but he
was so pleased to see Charlie, he was prepared to put up with a place he
considered to be the noisiest in the world.
Fidelio's seven brothers and
sisters all played different musical instruments, and at any one time at least
five of them would be practicing. Add to this the rich bass and shrill soprano
of Mr. and Mrs. Gunn, and you had a sound resembling the work of the most
daring experimental composer.
"Let's go to the
top," shouted Fidelio as soon as they got inside. "It's a bit quieter
up there."
Runner Bean dragged himself
up the stairs behind the boys, flinching every time he passed a room where a
drum, or a trumpet, a horn or a cello, was being beaten, blown, or scraped.
At the top of the house,
there was a shady attic where the Gunns kept their broken instruments. The two
boys made themselves comfortable on a large crate, and Charlie gave Fidelio a
more detailed account of his dealings with Skarpo. But he found that he wasn't
yet ready to tell even his best friend about his mysterious journey over the
sea.
Fidelio listened thoughtfully
to Charlie's story and then he said, "You'd better stay out of your
grandma's way today And let's put that plant in water before it dies."
Down they went again, passing
children with freckled faces and brown curly hair who all patted Runner Bean
and greeted Charlie like a long-lost brother. Into the kitchen, where a singing
Mrs. Gunn was making banana sandwiches and real lemonade.
"That looks like a
powerful weed!" she exclaimed when Charlie drew the vervain out of its
bag. "Do you want me to put it in a pot?"
“Actually Mom, Charlie needs
to hide it from his grandma," said Fidelio. "So it wouldn't be any
good in a pot. And it's not a weed, it's a special herb."
“Aha!" sang Mrs. Gunn.
"We can still plant the roots. I'll snip off some leaves and you can hide
them under your T-shirt when you go, Charlie. The rest of the plant will be
here when you need it."
Charlie handed over the
vervain, accepted two banana sandwiches (one for himself and one for Runner
Bean), and then he and Fidelio took the yellow dog for a run in the park.
At four o'clock, after
several more sandwiches (Stilton cheese and peanut butter, and egg and
blackcurrant), Charlie left Gunn House and took Runner Bean back to the Pets' Café.
He promised Norton he would call again the next day but he was anxious to gel home before
his mother ran into an angry Grandma Bone.
When Charlie reached number
nine, however, Grandma Bone had left the house, and his mother
was about to take Uncle Paton a cup of tea.
"Can I do it?"
begged Charlie. He pulled the sprigs of vervain from under his T-shirt and put
them on the table. "I want Uncle Paton to try some of this."
Mrs. Bone frowned.
"Where did you get it, Charlie?"
"From Aunt
Eustacia," he confessed. “Actually I stole it, and there may be a bit of
trouble."
His mother gave him one of
her anxious smiles. "There's bound to be," she said. "Let's hope
it works before your grandmother comes back." She snipped off a few
leaves, put them in a teacup, and filled it up with boiling water.
Charlie watched the water
turn bright green. It looked dangerous. Was Skarpo tricking them?
"I hope it doesn't do
more harm than good," said Mrs. Bone. "It looks very powerful."
"It may be Uncle Paton's
last chance, Mom," said Charlie desperately.
He waited until the vervain
tea had cooled and then took it up to his uncle, with the rest of the herb
tucked under his arm.
Paton was lying in
semidarkness. The curtains were closed, and from the thin light trickling into
the room you would never have guessed that outside was a bright summer
afternoon.
Charlie put the tea on his
uncle's bedside table and whispered, "Uncle Paton, I've brought you a
drink."
Paton groaned.
"Please take a sip.
It'll make you feel better."
Paton raised himself on one
elbow
"Here." Charlie
held out the cup.
Paton's eyes were still
half-closed and his hand trembled when he grasped the cup. Charlie watched
intently as his uncle raised the tea to his lips.
"Go on," said
Charlie. "Drink it."
“Anyone would think you were
trying to poison me." Paton made a funny choking noise that was probably a
laugh.
"I'm trying to help you,"
Charlie whispered earnestly
His uncle opened his eyes
properly and looked at Charlie. "Very well," he said and took a sip.
"Ugh! What is this?"
"Vervain," said
Charlie. "You remember the sorcerer said it would cure you. And I've
brought the rest." He laid the leafy stems on his uncle's bed.
"Looks like a
weed," Paton observed. "I can guess where you've been, Charlie."
He gave a real chuckle and took another sip, and then another.
Charlie waited while his
uncle drained the cup.
"Not bad," said
Paton. "Not bad at all. Bless you, Charlie." He lay back on the
pillows and closed his eyes.
Charlie took the empty cup
from his uncle's hands and tiptoed out of the room.
"Did it work?"
asked Mrs. Bone when Charlie^came back into the kitchen.
"I don't know, Mom. But
he looked kind of peaceful. It'll probably take awhile."
They found themselves talking
softly and moving as quietly as they could. TV was out of the question. It
seemed as though the air in the house had become charged with mysterious and
delicate spirits that could be disturbed by the slightest breath of wind, the
tiniest sound.
It grew dark, but Grandma
Bone didn't come home. Charlie imagined that a meeting was taking place in
Darkly Wynd. They would be plotting to put him in his place, once and for all.
He glanced at his mother, reading at the kitchen table, and hoped that whatever
might be coming his way wouldn't hurt her as well.
Suddenly Mrs. Bone looked up
from her book. "Did you hear that?"
Charlie did hear it. Upstairs
a door was opening. The floorboards
creaked. A moment later the sound of running water could be heard. A bath was
filling up.
When the tap stopped running,
the silence was so profound that Charlie could hear the beat of his own heart.
And then a strange perfume stole through the house, a perfume laced with magic.
LYSANDER'S PLAN
Charlie opened his eyes and
looked at the kitchen clock. It was midnight. His mother was washing-~a~
saucepan in the sink.
"I've only just woken
up," she said, putting two mugs of cocoa on the table. "I don't know
what came over us, Charlie."
"Uncle Paton had a
bath," Charlie muttered. "I remember hearing the water running, and
then I fell asleep."
"Me, too," said
Mrs. Bone. "Your grandmother is still out. Let's get to bed before she
comes home."
They drank their cocoa and
slipped upstairs. As Charlie passed his uncle's door he stopped and listened.
Not a sound came from Paton's room. Not even a snore. Charlie crept into his
own room with a worried frown.
Just as he was getting into
bed, he heard a car pull up outside. A door slammed and Grandma Bone called
out, "Good night, Eustacia. I'll fix the little brute, don't you worry."
Charlie pulled the covers
over his head and tried not to think about meeting Grandma Bone in the morning.
He woke up very early tiptoed
down to the kitchen, and ate a bowl of cereal. He thought of leaving his mother
a note explaining he'd be out for the day though he hadn't decided where he
would go. Anything would be better than facing Grandma Bone.
But it was already too late for
a note. Too late to run out of the house. Charlie froze as a pair of large feet
thumped down the stairs. They crossed the hall and the kitchen door opened.
"Caught you!"
Grandma Bone stood on the threshold in her evil-looking gray bathrobe.
"'Morning, Grandma,"
said Charlie as casually as he could.
"I suppose you thought
you'd get away before I woke up."
"N-no."
"Don't lie. You're in
big trouble, Charlie Bone." His grandmother marched into the kitchen and
glared down at Charlie. "What were you doing in my sister's garden? No,
don't bother to answer. You were stealing. And those friends of yours were no
better. Eustacia's in a terrible state. She almost had a heart attack."
"Sorry," mumbled
Charlie.
"Sony's not good enough.
You'll have to pay!" screeched Grandma Bone. "Dr. Bloor will be
notified, and you'll stay here till we've decided what to do with you."
"Not go out?" asked
Charlie. "Not even to school?"
"NO. Not for a month at
least."
This normally wouldn't have
worried Charlie. But under the circumstances, he had to go to school. There was
a blue boa to be tamed, there was Ollie Sparks to rescue. "But. . ."
he said.
“And that confounded woman's
in it, too," growled Grandma Bone. "A book was seen lying on her
counter, with a picture of the herb you stole, openly displayed."
Charlie couldn't be sure, but
he thought he heard the faint tinkle of broken glass while his grandmother was
shouting. He was just wondering who had seen the book at Ingledew's and passed
on the information when his grandmother suddenly thumped the table and shouted, "WE WONT HAVE IT! THIS CONTINUAL
MEDDLING, THIS DISOBEDIENCE, THIS, THIS . . . WHY CAN'T YOU TOE THE LINE?"
Charlie was about to give a
feeble answer when a voice from the doorway said, "Aha!"
There stood Uncle Paton, in a
shirt so white it was almost blinding. His hair was two shades blacker than it
had ever been, and he looked at least three inches taller. So tall, in fact,
that he had to duck his head to get under the doorframe.
Grandma Bone looked as if
she'd seen a ghost. 'You're better," she croaked.
“Aren't you pleased?"
said Paton.
Grandma Bone nervously licked
her lips. "But. . . but. . ."
"Thought
he'd done me in, didn't you?" said Paton advancing on his sister.
"Thought he'd turned me into a flabby fluttering, half-baked
yes-man?"
"I don't know what
you're talking about," she said.
"Of course you do!"
Paton thundered. "You set it up. You planned it all. You brought that
evil, shape-shifting hag into our midst. What were you up to, EH?"
"Stop it!" cried
Grandma Bone. "I — I could ask you to leave this house!"
"And I could ask you to
do the same thing," roared Paton, towering over her.
Charlie watched in
fascination as his grandmother gave a strangled gasp and ran out of the kitchen
with both hands over her heart.
Paton gave Charlie a beaming
smile and began to make himself a cup of coffee.
"It worked!" said
Charlie. "The vervain. It really worked!"
"Something worked. I
feel as bright as a button,” said Paton, who looked nothing like a button
"I was afraid Skarpo might
have tricked us,” said Charlie. "But maybe I should trust him now. Wow, Uncle
Paton! It's great to see you well again "
"It feels great,
Charlie. Thank you." Paton made a little bow and brought his cup to the
table. "So.
are you going to tell me how things stand at Bloor’s
Academy?"
Charlie did his best to bring
his uncle up to date with everything that had been going on while he lay on his
sickbed. He was just describing events in Eustacia's garden when someone
stumped downstairs and walked out of the house, slamming the front door behind
them.
Through the window they saw
Grandma Bone marching up the street in her new straw hat — black with purple
cherries on it.
"She's off to Darkly
Wynd, no doubt," said Paton. "To hatch another plot. I bet my
recovery will give them a nasty shock, especially that hag Yolanda." He
chuckled.
"Uncle Paton, do you
think you could talk about what happened in the castle now?" Charlie asked
tentatively
Paton scratched his chin and
said, "Yes, Charlie. It's about time." He drained his cup and set it
back on the table. For a moment he stared into space, and then he began,
"Imagine tine castle as I described it, dark without and dark within. I
arrived at dawn but there's never a sunrise at Yewbeam Castle. The sky turns a
dull yellow and no birds sing. The wind shrieks over the stones. There are no
trees, no leaves or flowers, only the dead grass.
"The road ends at a
narrow footbridge, so I left the car and walked the half-mile to the castle.
Thirteen steps carved into the rock lead up to a door that is never locked.
After all, who would want to enter a place like that?" Paton paused and
hunched his shoulders.
“And then?" said
Charlie.
"It all came back to me,
Charlie: my mother's horrible fall, and my father rushing away with me. I almost turned and ran, but I had to find out if Yolanda
had left and why she was coming south after all these years.
I called, but there was no reply. The place seemed deserted. And then it began.
First laughter like I had never heard. More like howling, it was. And then a
roar, and the screams of a thousand animals that you could never name. And out
of this awful noise a voice called, 'What do you want, Paton Yewbeam?'
"I stood my ground, but
I can tell you, Charlie, my stomach was churning. And I said, is that Yolanda's
voice?' 'No,' came the reply Yolanda's had an invitation she couldn't refuse.'
And then the awful laugh came again.
"I ran for the door but
something pushed me back. I brought out the wand and tried to strike the
invisible thing in front of me, but the wand hissed like a thing on fire and
burned my hand. After that . . ." Paton sighed and shook his head. "I
don't know how long I was there. I lay on the stone floor, blind and never
knowing if I was awake or dreaming. My body was either burning or freezing.
Sometimes, I would see him but he never looked the same. One minute he'd be a
child, then an old man. One day there'd be a great black dog beside me, then a
bear. There'd be a raven tearing my head, a wolf gnawing my bones. But every time,
as soon as he'd gone, I'd crawl a little closer to the door.
"Eventually I reached
it. I pulled myself up by the great iron handle, turned it, and fell through
the door. I stumbled down the thirteen steps, and then I ran. Don't ask me how
I could feel him behind me, burning my neck, scorching my shoes. I got to the
car and tumbled in. The nightmare had only begun. He jumped on the roof and
smashed the windshield with his fists. I don't know what shape he was — a
monster, by the sound of it. He rolled off and ran in front of me, hurling
rocks at the headlights. He threw flames at the tires and the way ahead was lit
by a thousand sparks.
"We reached another
bridge, and when I drove over it, he fell away Perhaps his power couldn't survive
beyond the borders of his land. But I heard him call after me, and I'll never
forget that awful, wailing voice." Paton shivered and closed his eyes.
Charlie waited expectantly
but then he could wait no longer and begged, "What did he say?"
Paton gave a droll smile.
"He said, 'If you harm my dear one, you'll pay for it with your
life.'"
“And who is he?"
"Oh, didn't I say?"
Paton grimaced. "He's Yolanda's father, Yorath, a shape-shifter so old he
can't keep his own shape but has to borrow from other — beings." Paton
looked at the burn marks on his right hand and repeated, "Yes, other
beings."
"Wow, Uncle Paton,"
Charlie said gravely "It's amazing that you didn't end up dead."
Paton nodded. “Amazing
indeed. I don't know what kept me alive, Charlie, unless it was the memory of my
mother and . . . and a certain other person." He cleared his throat.
"Yolanda may have come to help Ezekiel, but now that she knows what you
can do, she'll want to take you back, you know"
"To Yewbeam
Castle?" squeaked Charlie.
"We won't let it
happen," said Paton firmly "And now, on a brighter note, you've got
things to do, Charlie, plans to make for rescuing the invisible boy If you ask
me, Billy Raven is the key"
"Billy how?"
"He can talk to
creatures, can't he? Get him to talk to that boa. It can't be all bad."
Charlie sat thinking about
this while his uncle went to the stove and made himself an enormous breakfast,
to make up for all the days he'd been without. A little later Mrs. Bone came
downstairs from her room on the top floor. She'd heard none of the shouting
and slamming that had gone on earlier and was so astonished to see Paton up and
about and better than ever, she almost fainted.
Grabbing a chair, Amy Bone
sat down heavily and muttered, "That strange gentleman from the painting
can't have been so bad after all. Oh, Paton, I'm so glad you're well. We'll all
sleep easier in our beds now that you're back in form."
Charlie wondered why Skarpo
had stopped being a bad-tempered trickster and decided to be helpful. Was it
when he saw the wand in Charlie's hands? And if so, why?
At one o'clock Charlie
politely declined Paton's offer of a special lunch, ordered by phone from the
grandest store in town, and set off for the Pets' Café. He had too much on his
mind to enjoy a rich meal. Orange juice and cookies would do nicely
All his friends were there,
sitting around the largest table in the room, with birds, gerbils, rabbits, and
Fidelio's deaf cat sitting on shoulders, heads, and laps. Runner Bean greeted
Charlie in the usual rough, wet manner, pawing, licking, and barking, until
Charlie bought him a large cookie and threw it under the table.
"Is everyone
ready?" said Lysander rather severely "We've got urgent matters to
discuss. Tancred and I have made a list, and we'd like some input from the rest
of you." He placed a sheet of lined paper in the middle of the table. It
read:
Everyone stared at the list,
written in Lysander's admirable calligraphy They passed the paper around the
table until they had all read it thoroughly When this had been done, their
faces looked either doubtful or downright gloomy
"It's not that
bad," said Charlie. "For one thing, I know where the boa is, and I
can find it again."
"But how do we tame it?" asked
Emma.
"Billy," said
Charlie. "He can
talk to animals."
"So how do we persuade
Billy to do that?"
asked Olivia. "I
mean, would you like to have a conversation with an oversized,
invisible-making snake?"
"I trust Billy
now," said Charlie. "I really think he wants
to help us."
"Rembrandt,"
Gabriel said thoughtfully "We'll tell Billy if he helps
us, he can
have Rembrandt. He'd do anything to see that rat again; he loves
it."
"Good idea,
Gabriel," said Lysander, "but with Weedon and Manfred on the
lookout — not to
mention that awful Belle — where on earth is Billy going to keep the rat?"
Charlie thought of Cook.
"I know somewhere," he said, but when they all looked
at him
for more information, he said, "Trust me."
"OK," said
Lysander. "Now we have to find a way of getting
the boa out of the
academy"
"I've got an idea,"
said Charlie. "I'm working on it."
His friends stared at him
with questions forming on their lips, but Charlie added quickly "I can't
tell you anything yet, but I know I'll be able to work it out." Once
again, he was thinking of Cook.
"Now we come to
Ollie." Tancred pointed to number five on the sheet.
“Actually I've thought of
that," said Emma. Reddening slightly as everyone turned to look at her,
she put an enormous spider on the table.
There were several loud
gasps, and a wild blast of air blew the paper off the table as Tancred yelled,
"Yikes! How's that going to help?"
"Give her a
chance," said Olivia, retrieving the paper.
"It's not real,"
said Emma, slipping her finger into the spider's body "It's like a finger
puppet, only Ollie can put it on his toe. Then he can walk through the main
doors whenever one of the staff goes out, and they'll just see a spider instead
of a toe."
"Brilliant!" said
everyone except Tancred, who obviously had a thing about spiders. "A
leaping spider," he muttered. "I mean, it's hardly going to walk like
a real spider if it's on the end of a great leaping foot."
There were shouts of,
"Don't be so picky!" "It's a great idea!" "Got a
better one?" "It'll work!" and "You haven't got to wear it,
Tanc!"
"What about Ollie,
then?" said Tancred. "Where's he going to go when he's out? We won't
be around to help him. We can't get out dressed as spiders."
Olivia said, "We've
thought of that, Emma and me. He can go to the bookshop. It's easy to find
because it's right beside the cathedral, and you can see that from anywhere in
the city"
"I've told my aunt if
someone rings her doorbell after hours, but there's no one there ..."
"Except a spider,"
muttered Tancred.
“Anyway," Emma went on.
"She'll look after him until we can get him — visible."
Charlie's mind was racing.
His uncle would soon have to buy a new car. Suppose he bought a van?
Mid-semester was coming up. Would a journey to Sparkling Castle be possible,
for eight children — and a dog?
"I think we've got
enough sorted out to start our little operation," said Lysander.
"Let's begin on Monday night, with numbers one and two. The finding and
taming of the boa."
Charlie had a problem. How to
get Billy up to the west wing attics without being seen?
"Distraction," said
Tancred, who seemed to have recovered his composure. "Leave it to us,
Lysander and me. We can do it, can't we, Sander?"
Lysander nodded.
They left the Pets' Café in
very good spirits, each one of them eager to begin the week ahead. At that
moment, none of the seven children wanted to consider the pitfalls of their
mission. They could only imagine the visible Ollie Sparks, reunited at last
with his grieving parents.
While the others went home to
feed their pets or work on the end-of-semester play Charlie took Runner Bean
for a walk. When he returned the dog to the Pets' Café, Mr. Onimous popped out
from behind the counter.
"Something's going
on," said the little man. "If you need a hand, Charlie, you know
where to come."
Charlie thanked Mr. Onimous
and ran back to Filbert Street, eager to see if his uncle's amazing recovery
had lasted.
It had.
When Charlie looked into the
kitchen he was astonished to see his mother and Paton having tea with Grandma
Bone. Perhaps it would be more accurate to say dessert rather than tea. It was
a hot afternoon, and Paton had ordered several tubs of liqueur-laced ice cream
from the same grand store that had provided his lunch.
Charlie was invited to join
them and he sat opposite Grandma Bone, who was guzzling a large bowl of
green-and-brown-striped ice cream, topped with almonds. She didn't so much as
glance at Charlie but kept spooning the ice cream into her mouth at a rate of
two spoonfuls a second, by Charlie's reckoning.
"Chocolate, cherry rum,
and walnut? Toffee, apple, brandy and almonds? Or coffee, orange, whiskey and
peanut?" Paton asked Charlie.
Charlie chose the chocolate
and began to dig in. It was the most delicious ice cream he'd ever tasted; he
hoped Paton's recovery meant that more of the same would be arriving at number
nine every weekend.
Grandma Bone's bowl was now
empty She stared at it rather sadly and wiped her mouth with the back of her
hand. Charlie thought she looked tipsy When she got up, she swayed a little as
she moved to the sink. She had still not said a word or even looked in Charlie's
direction. What had happened to her?
Charlie's mother said,
"That was just about the best thing I've ever tasted. Thank you,
Paton."
"You're very
welcome." Paton winked at Charlie as Grandma Bone made slow and stately
progress past the table and out of the room.
"What's happened to
Grandma?" Charlie whispered.
His mother put a finger to
her lips.
Charlie grinned. It was only
then that he noticed the wicker basket sitting just inside the door. It gave
him an idea. When his grandmother had finally tottered upstairs and closed her
door, Charlie asked his uncle where the basket had come from.
"It's a food hamper,
Charlie," said Paton. 'The store sent it around with my lunch."
Charlie went to investigate.
The hamper hadn't been entirely emptied. There were still several jars of jam,
a fruitcake, and two packages of cookies left inside. Charlie picked out a jar
of Best Strawberry Conserve.
"Whole
strawberries," Charlie murmured. "Uncle Paton, could I have this
jam?"
"Of course, Charlie. I
think I can guess what it's for."
"And the hamper,"
said Charlie. "Do you think you could get the store to send an even bigger
one to Cook at Bloor's Academy? The very biggest they've got?"
"Charlie, whatever
for?" said his mother.
"Charlie's got a
plan," said Paton. "We'll just have to go along with it and not ask
too many questions, Amy"
Mrs.
Bone shook her head. "I hope it won't stir things up again," she
said. "Grandma Bone's settled down nicely this afternoon."
"Too
nicely," Charlie muttered. “And too quiet. Something's brewing, you can
tell. I wonder
what the aunts are up to."
THE NIGHT OF WIND AND SPIRITS
On Monday
Charlie took the first available opportunity to speak to Cook. In the middle
of lunch, he slipped into the kitchen on the pretext of fetching a mop for a
spilled glass of water.
Cook saw Charlie standing by
the door and came over. Anyone observing them would have wondered why they
appeared to be having such a deep discussion about mops. But the lunch ladies
were too busy to notice anything unusual. Charlie did most of the talking and
Cook nodded now and again, eventually patting Charlie on the shoulder with a
reassuring smile.
Charlie said, "Thanks,
Cook!" and left the kitchen — without a mop.
Billy Raven was sitting
between Gabriel and Fidelio at their table, and when Charlie joined them, he noticed
that Billy seemed very depressed. But then he hadn't looked happy since
Rembrandt had gone.
It was Gabriel who brought up
the subject of the black rat. "Would you like to see Rembrandt
again?" he asked Billy
Billy gave a rueful nod.
"He was my best friend. I could talk to him about practically anything. He
was so clever. But how can I see him? They won't let me out of here."
Billy's ruby eyes filled with tears.
"It could be
arranged," said Charlie. "Cook says she would keep him for you, and
you could see him every weekend. But you'd have to promise never, ever to tell
anyone where he was."
"I wouldn't!" said
Billy crossing his heart. "I swear!"
"If we arranged this for
you, you'd have to do something for us," said Fidelio.
"What would I have to
do?" Billy immediately looked anxious.
Charlie suggested they
discuss things outside.
Olivia and Emma were sitting
under a tree when they saw Charlie and his friends come through the garden
door. The girls would have joined them, but they noticed Billy was with them
and decided to stay where they were rather than intrude on what looked like a
tense situation.
Billy was very pale; he kept
shaking his head and nervously biting his nails. And then Gabriel said
something and Billy calmed down. He gave a resigned sort of smile, nodded, and
hung his head.
When the hunting horn
sounded, the girls rushed over to Charlie just before he stepped into the hall.
"What happened with
Billy?" said Olivia.
"He'll do it,"
whispered Charlie. "It'll be tonight. Don't leave the dormitory and keep
an eye on Belle."
Emma quickly handed Charlie
the spider. "You'll need this," she said.
For the rest of the day
Charlie found it hard to concentrate on anything but the night ahead. He knew
he would have to wait until at least midnight before he and Billy could set off
to find the blue boa. And what if Billy failed to communicate with the snake?
What if it hugged them both into invisibility? What then?
After homework, Charlie
caught up with Tancred and Lysander before they went into their dormitory “Are you
on for tonight?" he asked them. "Billy's agreed."
"We'll do our bit,"
said Tancred. "What time?"
"Midnight."
"I hope we don't scare
the kid," said Lysander. "The ancestors can look a bit awesome."
"I'll tell Billy you're
in control," said Charlie.
"You wish."
Lysander gave a loud chuckle.
Zelda Dobinski happened to
breeze past at that moment. She gave the trio a nasty look and sent one of
Tancred's folders flying up to the ceiling. A cloud of loose paper fluttered
out as the folder flopped back onto the floor.
"She thinks she's so
clever," muttered Tancred, gathering up the paper.
"Wait till
tonight," Lysander said softly "She's in for a shock."
"What are you all
doing?" This time it was Belle creeping up on them.
The boys stood aside and she
marched over the paper, deliberately stepping on every piece she could see.
"Watch it!" cried
Tancred. "That's my work."
"So?" She glared
back at him with blazing cherry-colored eyes.
"So, just watch
it," Tancred retorted, his yellow hair sparking.
"Trouble?" said a
voice, and Asa appeared, loping along in the gloom.
"Nothing I can't
handle." Belle gave Asa one of her brilliant smiles.
Asa smirked with pleasure.
"Pick up this stuff and get to your dormitories," he told the boys.
Belle tossed her blonde curls
and walked on, with Asa trotting in her shadow
"I think they've guessed that something will be
happening tonight," Charlie whispered as he helped the others to gather
the paper.
"But they don't know
what it is," Lysander reassured him. "Good luck, Charlie!"
"Thanks!" Charlie
walked on to his own dormitory. He found
Billy Raven sitting up in bed, looking horribly anxious.
“Are you OK, Billy?"
Charlie asked.
Billy shook his head.
"I'm scared," he whispered.
"Don't be. We've got a
lot on our side. I'll wake you up when it's time." Charlie went back to
his own bed and changed into his pajamas.
In the bed next to him,
Fidelio was lying on his side reading a music score in the same way that anyone
else might read a book. "Should I come with you tonight?" he asked
Charlie.
"No need," Charlie
replied. "It'd be better if you stayed here to keep an eye on
things."
"You're on."
Fidelio returned to his music score, humming softly as he scanned the notes.
Gabriel came in just a few
minutes before lights out. He was flushed and breathless, either from running
or something that had taken him by surprise. He was carrying a rolled-up green
cape.
"Are you changing to
art?" Charlie asked him, more as a joke than a serious question.
Gabriel took it very
seriously He sat down heavily on the bed on Charlie's other side. "I found
Mr. Boldova's cape," he said in a low voice. "It was right at the
back of the art closet. I've been looking for something that might give us a
clue to his disappearance."
“And did the cape . . . you
know?"
"It certainly did,"
said Gabriel.
Fidelio looked up.
"What's going on?" he said.
Gabriel glanced around the
dormitory Boys were coming and going from the bathroom, some were reading in
bed, others chatting or arguing. No one appeared to be interested in Gabriel
and the green cape.
"Mr. B's quite
close," he said softly "He didn't go home. But he's kind of — lost.
It's the same feeling I got about your father, Charlie, but Mr. B's not quite
as bad. Maybe it's because he's endowed. He can still fight."
The mention of his father
caught Charlie off guard. Finding his father had been the last thing on his
mind. Now suddenly he found himself wondering if his own family would ever be
whole again. Where was Lyell Bone? Far, far away or closer than anyone
imagined? Close, yet lost.
Concerned by Charlie's frown,
Gabriel said, "I'm coming with you tonight, Charlie."
"There's no need,"
Charlie said slowly
"I'm coming," said
Gabriel firmly "And I'm going to wear this." He tucked the green cape
under his pillow. "Mr. Boldova was a brave man. I think his cape will give
me an extra ounce of courage."
On dangerous occasions,
dreamy slightly scatterbrained Gabriel became someone calm and strangely
powerful. Charlie was glad he would be with him on this risky boa hunt.
The children of Bloor's
Academy still talk about the night of wind and spirits. It will never be
forgotten.
On the stroke of midnight,
that magical hour when Charlie always felt most alive and resolute, three boys
left their dormitory and began to make their way toward the west wing. Billy
walked between Charlie and Gabriel, the latter wearing Mr. Boldova's green
cape.
A light breeze came
whispering in their wake. Gradually the breeze turned into a wind that sighed
down the dark passages, rattling doors and windows, lifting carpets, and
tugging at the curtains. In the dormitories, children pulled the covers over
their heads and tried not to hear the mysterious howling, creaking, and
rattling that was going on outside their doors.
Lucretia Yewbeam had been
alerted by her clairvoyant sister, Eustacia, that something odd would be
happening at Bloor's Academy that night. As soon as she heard the unnatural
wind, Lucretia got out of bed, intending to put a stop to any "nonsense."
But when she opened her door, the wind threw her back onto her bed with such
force, she could only lie there, breathless and terrified.
Others were also attempting
to leave their rooms. In vain. Manfred Bloor tugged at his door handle, yelling
with frustration while, on the other side, two brown hands held it firm.
Old Ezekiel couldn't even
manage to wheel himself to the door. An army of spears had invaded his room.
They hung all around him, slicing the air with a violent hiss whenever he tried
to move.
On the floor below, Dr. Bloor
was already marching along his brightly lit and thickly carpeted corridor.
Halfway down he was met by the wind, but this was not enough to deter a man
like Dr. Bloor. He battled on, grunting with fury until he came to a force too
powerful to overcome. First, the lights went out, and then three wraithlike
shapes loomed before him. Their faces were hidden in mist but the dark hands
that held their gleaming spears were clearly visible. And they made a strange
sound, a distant rhythmic drumming.
At the top of the western
tower, a man who rarely slept lifted his hands from the piano and laid them in
his lap. Mr. Pilgrim listened to the midnight chimes. There were other sounds
in the air: distant drumbeats and a wind that moaned and sang. The music
teacher frowned, trying to remember what his life might once have been.
Emma and Olivia hadn't closed
their eyes all night. They'd been lying in bed, listening and watching. On the
stroke of midnight Olivia saw a pale shape gliding toward the door. In a second
she had jumped out of bed and raced toward the figure. It turned to face her,
and in the dim light from the half-open door, Olivia saw an old and hideous
woman.
"Get away from me,"
snarled the woman.
"No." Olivia
grabbed a bony wrist.
"Get off!" shrieked
the hag.
"I know who you are, you
old witch," cried Olivia. "Your name's Yolanda Yewbeam, and I'm not
scared of you, not one bit."
"Is that so?" The
old woman gave a throaty cackle, and every other girl in the dormitory but two
burrowed deeper under their covers.
Olivia, still clinging to the
hag, was dragged into the passage. As she kicked out desperately her leg was
clamped between jaws of iron. Olivia screamed as jagged teeth bit into her
bone, and then she looked into the face of a beast so hideous and so terrifying
she had to close her eyes. The scrawny wrist slipped from her grasp, and
through half-closed eyes she saw the white-robed woman and the beast vanish
into the shadows.
As she dragged herself back
into the dormitory Olivia almost fell over a body lying just inside the door.
It was Emma, wrapped from head to foot in thick cord.
"Em!" breathed
Olivia. "What happened?"
"I was coming to
help." Emma gave a gasp of pain. "I thought that being a bird would .
. ."
Olivia saw the feathers at
the tips of Emma's fingers, bound painfully tight with cord.
"Oh, Em. Who did this to
you?" She began to tear at the cord.
"I can't be sure, but I
think it was Dorcas."
Olivia looked at the two rows
of beds. Every girl had her head under the covers. "I'll get you out of
this, Emma," she said fiercely and finding a knot, she began to attack it
with her teeth.
Emma gave a sigh of relief
and the soil black feathers at the tips of her fingers started to fade.
Charlie, Gabriel, and Billy
had reached the dusty gaslit region where old Ezekiel had lived for a hundred
years. Billy was now shivering with fright. Gabriel and Charlie held his hands
and led him toward the staircase where Charlie had seen the blue boa. The
snake was still there, a silvery blue coil at the top of the steps, gleaming
softly in the dim light.
As the three boys mounted the
stairs, the creature lifted its head, and they froze. Charlie's legs suddenly
felt like lead. He couldn't move. Behind him he heard Billy's sharp intake of
breath.
"Talk to it, Billy,"
Charlie whispered.
Silence.
"Billy?" said
Gabriel.
"I c . . . can't,"
Billy mumbled. "I don't know what to say."
“Anything," said Charlie
desperately "Say anything."
All at once, the boa gave a
loud hiss. It swayed ominously and its head swung down toward Charlie, who
stepped back, almost knocking Billy over.
To Charlie's surprise, Billy
echoed the snake's hiss, and the creature reared up with a loud chuckling
sound. Almost as though he couldn't stop himself, Billy crept past Charlie and
began to climb up to the boa.
Charlie stepped down until he
was standing in the passage with Gabriel. Breathlessly they watched the small
boy creep closer and closer to the glimmery blue coils. The boa's chuckling
grew soft and intense, and Billy who seemed to have found the creature's
language, hummed and whistled in reply When he reached the top step he sat
cross-legged, gazing at the strange snake with its frill of feathers. And,
although Charlie couldn't understand its speech, it seemed to him that the
creature had warmed to Billy and was trying to tell him a story
In a quiet and hesitant
voice, Billy translated the snake's words.
"It says ... it was born a thousand years ago. Once ... it lived with a king . . . who treated
it well. But one day the king went away . . . and his son . . . tortured it,
until it hated . . . hated . . . hated . . . and killed. The king's daughter
found it. . . all curled up with fury . . . and . . . she . . . almost cured it
. . . with kindness. But it couldn't forget its . . . yearning hug ... its hungry embrace ... so the princess . . . gave it the power
of. . . vanishment . . . not death."
Billy looked down at Charlie
and Gabriel. "It's a good snake, really" he told them. "Since
the princess died it hasn't spoken to anyone ever . . . until now . . . I think
I've made it happy"
"Look out, Billy"
said Charlie.
The snake was gliding across
to Billy and the white-haired boy turned back just as the boa slid on to his
lap. Billy gasped as the creature wrapped itself around his waist. Gradually
the lower half of Billy's body began to disappear.
"Oh, no!" cried
Charlie. "What have we done?"
"Shhhh!"
hushed Gabriel. "Listen."
Billy had begun to murmur and
hum again. He uttered a series of short gurgling gasps as the boa encircled
his neck. It hung there, apparently listening to him, and slowly Billy's body
became visible again,
"Wow! It can do
it," said Charlie. "It really can."
“Ask the boa if it can do the
same thing to another boy" said Gabriel. “A boy that it hugged into
vanishment."
Billy continued to hum and
the boa replied with more chuckling and hissing.
"It says ... it will. . . ," Billy told them,
"if we promise .. . not to put
it in a jar. . . . For hundreds of years it was kept in blue liquid . . . with
the bones of a bird . . . until Mr. Ezekiel revived it. That's why it's got
feathers. I told it that we'd never put it in a jar. That we'd take it
somewhere safe." Billy glanced at Charlie. "I hope that's true."
"It is," said
Charlie. "I promise no one will harm it."
"OK," said Billy
"Now what?"
"We take it to the
kitchens," said Charlie.
Billy got to his feet and
cautiously descended the rickety steps with the boa still happily wrapped around
his neck.
"Hope we can get it off
him," Gabriel whispered to Charlie as they made their way along the
passage. "I wonder
what it eats."
"Who knows?"
Charlie suddenly remembered another task. He took the jar of Best Strawberry
Conserve from the pocket of his pajamas and called softly "Ollie Sparks,
are you there? I brought you some jam."
But the building was still
under the spell of wind and spirits. Charlie's words were drowned and there was
no reply
As they approached the main
hall, the whistling and sighing of the wind intensified. Now and again a pale
shape would glide beside them, and a shining spear or a feathered arrow would
sail over their heads.
Billy quite undaunted by all
the supernatural activity led the way while the boa whispered into his ear.
They came to the landing and,
looking down into the long flagstoned hall, beheld the source of the magical
night. Two figures whirled and spun across the floor They moved so fast their
green capes looked like the sparkling wings of a dragonfly It would have been
impossible to tell them apart if it hadn't been for their heads — one black,
the other a flashing, flickering yellow
Billy was about to lead the
way down the main staircase when he gave a shriek of horror. A giant spider
had dropped from the ceiling and now crouched on the steps in front of him.
It was as big as Billy with
eyes like red coals and eight legs covered in coarse black hair.
"Keep calm," said
Gabriel. "It's not what it seems." He moved in front of the others
and began to walk down to the spider. The giant creature suddenly leaped onto
the banister and swung into the hall on a silver thread as thick as a finger
It landed in front of
Tancred, whose whirling body faltered and then stopped moving altogether. His
cape drooped and his shoulders sagged. He stared at the spider, his face white
with horror, and the wild wind that had filled the building died away
"Don't stop,
Tancred," called Gabriel. "It's her — Yolanda. Don't be afraid. She
can't hurt you."
But Tancred couldn't move.
Yolanda had chosen her shape with insight and cunning. Tancred was paralyzed
with terror. So Gabriel had to face the spider himself. Wrapping brave Mr.
Boldova's cape tightly around himself, he ran into the hall shouting,
"Here, Yolanda. Here, old hag! What can you do to me, eh?"
The spider turned her front
legs reaching for Gabriel, her red eyes blazing. Gabriel leaped away but one
glance at that hypnotizing stare had already made him dizzy And then Billy
walked past him, crying, "You can't do it to me, Yolanda. I can't be
hypnotized, not by anything." And the boa that was Billy's now; body and
soul, lunged at the spider with a hiss that swept through the hall, making the
great creature shudder and shrivel.
Tancred smiled and raised his
arms. With his green wings he stirred the air and the wind returned, sending
the spider sliding across the floor.
The little troop, with Billy
at its head, continued its journey to the kitchens. But, just before they left
the hall, a dreadful howl made them look back. The beast Charlie had seen in
the ruin stood at the top of the staircase. It was surrounded by tall, ghostly
figures in pale robes. Their arms were covered in gleaming bracelets and the
tips of the long spears reached over their heads.
"The beast won't be
moving far tonight," Charlie said grimly
The three boys hurried down
the corridor of portraits, and Gabriel brought out his flashlight to light
their way Cook was waiting for them by the door of the blue cafeteria, with a
wicker hamper at her feet. Uncle Paton had kept his word. The hamper even had
wheels.
"My oh my," said
Cook. "You're a brave boy Billy Will your snake come into this basket, do
you think?"
Billy whispered to the boa,
but the creature still clung to him. He hummed and hissed in a soil, coaxing
voice, and gradually the snake loosened its grip. Billy lifted it from his neck
and gently laid it in the basket. "It will do what you want now," he
said.
"Thank you, Billy."
Cook closed the lid and fastened it with a leather strap.
"Everything is taken
from me," Billy murmured sadly "Everything." And his eyes filled
with tears.
"Not always," said
Cook. "You'll soon be seeing a friend of yours. Rembrandt's the name, if
I'm not mistaken."
"Really?" Billy
wiped his nose and beamed with delight.
“And what news of Ollie
Sparks? To my shame, I haven't been able to get any food to the poor mite. That
man Weedon has been watching my every move."
"We seem to have temporarily lost
him," Charlie confessed, "but we'll find him, Cook. We won't give
up."
"It had better be soon, Charlie."
Cook gave a sigh. "Off you go now, you three. I'll take care of
this." She picked up the hamper and disappeared into the cafeteria.
Accompanied by the singing
wind and a host of darting spirits, the three boys hurried back upstairs. They
passed Tancred and Lysander, still working their magic in the great hall, but
the spider and the beast had vanished. Gabriel and Billy were ahead of Charlie,
and he had just turned into the passage that led to his dormitory when a hand
clutched his wrist. Charlie nearly jumped out of his skin.
"It's me," said a
voice. "Ollie Sparks."
"Ollie?" Charlie
whispered. "I've got something for you."
"Jam," said Ollie.
"I heard you."
"Best Strawberry
Conserve," said Charlie. "Here." He held out the jam.
"Wow! My favorite.
Thanks, Charlie."
It was hard to see what was
happening, but Charlie felt the jar being tugged out of his hand — and disappearing.
"Ollie, I've got some good news," he said. "We've found a way to make you appear.
But, somehow you'll have to get out of the building. Emma made this to cover
your toe. Here . . . it's a spider."
Ollie gave a low chuckle and
the spider was taken out of Charlie's hand. "This'll be very useful, but
I'm not going out while I'm still invisible. Where would I go?"
Charlie gave him Miss
Ingledew's address. "It's close to the cathedral, and she'll look after
you until.. . well, until you're
cured."
"How will I be
cured?" asked Ollie suspiciously.
Charlie realized he would
have to mention the boa. He described Billy's strange disappearing and
reappearing act. "It'll work, trust me," said Charlie.
"The boa?" squeaked
Ollie. "No way It'll finish me off."
"But you are
finished," said Charlie, "in a way. I mean, being invisible is a
pretty miserable existence, isn't it? Don't you want to go home to your
parents? Think about it. Don't you want your brother to see you as a real,
whole boy?"
There was a long silence,
then a sigh, and Ollie's voice came floating out of the dark again.
"Yes," he said. "Yes, I do."
Charlie felt guilty about
mentioning Mr. Boldova — or Samuel Sparks. For a moment he thought of telling
Ollie the truth, that they didn't really know where his brother was. But when
he spoke Ollie's name there was no reply and he realized the invisible boy must
have drifted away
I hope
he gets out, thought Charlie. Or it'll all be for nothing.
Cook carried the hamper back
to her secret room behind the kitchen. When she got there, she stood on a
chair and opened the skylight in her low-beamed ceiling.
"Hm. It'll just about
fit," she said to herself.
Three pairs of glowing eyes
looked down from the darkness above her.
“Ah, there you are," she
said. "Good cats. I've got a package for you. Here it comes," and she
lifted the hamper up through the skylight.
Any sleepless citizen,
glancing through their window that starry morning, would have seen a strange
sight indeed. Three large cats were running through the empty streets: one
yellow one orange, and one a wild copper-red. Their fur was touched with fiery
gold and their whiskers flashed like silver. Each cat held in its mouth the end
of a leather strap and behind them they pulled a wheeled wicker basket. What
could it contain? A stolen baby? Priceless jewels? Or a feast for a party? No
one would have guessed the truth.
The bright creatures ran
through the town until they reached a green door at the end of a narrow alley
The door opened and a very small man appeared.
"Well done, my
beauties," said Mr. Onimous. "Now let's have a look at your
treasure!"
OLLIE AND THE BOA
To make his escape from Bloor's
Academy, Ollie chose a door that not many children knew about.
Before the novelty of being
invisible had worn off, Ollie had used the freedom it gave him to indulge his
insatiable curiosity One night he had discovered the back door. But it was
locked, and even had it not been, he wouldn't have left the building. It was
dark for one thing, and for another, where would he have gone?
This door was situated at the
back of the green kitchen, where Mr. Weedon's wife, Bertha, held sway When
Bertha wasn't cooking, she would sit in a worn armchair, reading thrillers. She
was especially fond of Agatha Christie's novels. But even when she appeared to
be totally engrossed in her book, Bertha Weedon would have half an eye on the
door. She liked to know exactly who was coming in and going out.
Outside the door there was a
small yard for trash-cans. The garbage collectors made a big fuss about these
cans, and why shouldn't they? To reach the street, they had to wheel the huge
cans up a steep ramp and then through two tall iron-studded gates.
All the deliveries came through
these gates and down the ramp or by a set of stone steps favored by the
mailman, who had once slid from top to bottom down the ramp. (A moldy banana
had been blamed.)
On Tuesday morning, Ollie
made his way down to the green kitchen. Emma's spider fit his right toe perfectly
and he enjoyed watching it leap ahead of him whenever he put his right foot
forward.
The academy was unusually
quiet, and Ollie thought no one else was awake — until he reached the green
kitchen. Mrs. Weedon stood by the back door while the fishmonger and his
assistant staggered through with large trays of frozen fish.
"In there! In
there!" shouted Mrs. Weedon, pointing to the huge freezer. “And be quick
about it."
Ollie waited until the two
men were sliding their trays into the freezer, and then he took his chance. As
he moved his right foot over the threshold, Mrs. Weedon spotted the spider and
— BANG — she stepped on it.
"OUCH!" squealed Ollie, and almost
without thinking, he brought up his left foot and kicked Mrs. Weedon where it
hurt most.
”YIKES!" yelled Mrs. Weedon.
"What's going on?"
said the fishmonger, whose name was Crabb.
"Blasted spider — it's
getting away!" shrieked Mrs. Weedon. "Get it — quick — I'm out of
breath!"
"You're joking,"
said Mr. Crabb genially
"I am NOT!" cried the irate woman.
"I'm injured."
"No, I mean you're
joking about the spider," said Mr. Crabb.
"I am NOT!" yelled Mrs. Weedon. "GET IT!"
"What — a little
spider?" said Mr Crabb incredulously
"It's not LITTLE! It's got a mean kick,"
screamed Mrs. Weedon.
"I see," said Mr.
Crabb rather more seriously "Come on, Brian. Let's get going."
The two fishmongers climbed
the stone steps a lit— tie faster than usual, but not fast enough to see a
large spider leap through the iron gates and bounce its way up the street.
Ollie hadn't been outside the
academy for more than a year. He couldn't help making a few little skips and
jumps as he hurried through the city He was free. The sun was up and the dome
of the huge cathedral shone in the early light.
"I'm out!" sang Ollie.
"Out forever. And soon I'll be me!"
When he reached the cathedral
he gazed up at the ancient building, awed by its height and the crowds of stone
creatures that stared out from the great arched doorway
"I'm free!" Ollie
shouted.
There was no one around, so
he danced over the cobbled square singing, "Soon I'll be me, me, ME!"
Sunlight showed him a small
window where large leather-bound books were displayed against a red velvet
curtain. "Ingledew's," said Ollie, reading the name above the door.
He ran across and rang the bell.
A woman looked out from a
second-floor window She stared at the space where Ollie stood. Even at that
distance she could see the large black spider her niece had made just a few
days ago.
"Ollie?" she said.
"Hello!" said
Ollie. "Yes. It's me."
"Wait there. I'll be
down in a second," said Miss Ingledew.
A moment later the door
opened with a pleasant tinkling sound, and Miss Ingledew appeared in a blue
bathrobe. She had a smiling, pretty face, and Ollie immediately felt at ease.
"Come in, Ollie,"
said Miss Ingledew, addressing the spider, for there was nothing else she could
see.
Ollie stepped down into the
shop and gazed around at the shelves of books; they looked very interesting
with their rich, mellow covers and gold-tooled spines. "What a great
place!" he said.
"Thank you," said
Miss Ingledew She glanced anxiously around the room and found the spider
crouching by the counter. "I expect you'd like some breakfast."
"Would I!" sighed
Ollie. "Have you got any jam?"
"Plenty Emma asked me to
get some for you. But perhaps you'd like bacon and eggs as well."
"Bacon and eggs!"
Ollie cried gleefully "I haven't had anything hot for more than a
year."
"My goodness," said
Miss Ingledew. "We must correct
that at once."
"And after breakfast can
I be cured?" said Ollie. "Can I see the blue boa, and will he make me
appear again?"
"I think we'd better
leave that for tonight," said Miss Ingledew. "The city is very
crowded during the day and I wouldn't like you to be crushed or — or
lost."
"Nor me," said
Ollie. "OK. Tonight, then. Now could I please have some of that jam?"
While Ollie was eating his
first hot meal for many a month, the children and staff at Bloor's Academy were
just waking up.
As he made his way down to
breakfast, Charlie observed an air of embarrassment among the teachers who
hurried past him. It was even more apparent in the dining hall, when the staff
climbed four steps and took their places around the High Table, in full view of
the rest of the school.
Dr. Bloor kept clearing his throat,
as if he were about to make an announcement. But not a word passed his lips. He
looked pretty bad. His gray hair had a stiff surprised look, and his face was
very pale, for him.
The embarrassed, sheepish
look appeared to have spread through the school. It had been an extraordinary
night and yet no one wanted to discuss it. The truth was that most people were
either ashamed of their cowardice or, like Dr. Bloor, humiliated by their
failure to stop the invasion of such terrifying and unnatural activity
The strange atmosphere lasted
all day Teachers couldn't look their pupils in the eye. Children glanced
quickly at one another and then looked away Everyone moved very swiftly not in
any way eager to get where they were going but rather to escape whatever might
be behind them.
Charlie guessed it was like
having a bomb in the building. No one knew where it was or when it would go
off. Things finally came to a head in the King's room after dinner.
Tancred was the spark, if you
can call it that. Although he was tired after such an energetic night, no one
could help noticing that he looked rather pleased with himself.
Charlie had good reason to
look pleased, but he knew it would be dangerous to show it.
The eleven endowed children
were sitting in their usual places around the table when Tancred's expression
became too much for Belle to bear.
"Take that smirk off
your face, Tancred Torsson!" she said. "You think your little breezes
are so clever, but you're nothing, NOTHING!"
"Is that so?" said
Tancred, his grin growing broader. "Well, I honestly don't know why you
bother to wear that pretty face anymore. We all know what you're really like,
you old hag!"
A shocked gasp of horror
rippled around the table, and Asa leaped up, snarling, "Take that back,
you brute!"
"Feeling brave now are
you, you mini-beast?" Tancred taunted.
Asa was about to spring
across the table when Manfred grabbed him by the back of his collar. "Shut
up, everyone!" he shouted. "Torsson, apologize!"
"Me? Why should I?"
"She started it,"
said Lysander in a reasonable tone.
"You heard me,"
growled Manfred. "I mean it, Torsson. You're not too clever to be
punished, you know. APOLOGIZE!"
"Forget it!"
Tancred tossed his shock of electrified hair. As far as wind was concerned, he
had kept things remarkably calm, but now not to be boring, he sent out some new
weather. A few raindrops pattered onto the table, and everyone pulled their
books onto their laps.
"Pitter patter,"
sneered Zelda Dobinski.
"It's pathetic. Call that rain?"
Everyone wished she hadn't
said that. The next
minute the small black cloud that had been floating near the ceiling
suddenly burst and a torrent of water poured onto their heads. It filled their
eyes, drenched their clothes, and soaked their books.
"Stupid boy!" said
Belle in a deep and dreadful voice. "Who do you think you are?"
Half-blinded by the deluge,
Charlie saw something he hoped never to see again. Belle's pretty features
turned brown and doglike. Two ears sprouted from her head and two huge hairless
wings began to spread out from her shoulders. Belle was turning into a giant
bat.
The bat raised its naked
wings and, with a bloodcurdling screech, it launched itself at Tancred who
cried, “Yikes!" and dived beneath
the table. So did everyone else — except Asa, who sat watching the bat with a
look of rapt adoration.
The grotesque creature began
to hover around the room, its wings catching at bookshelves and pictures. The
clock crashed to the floor, a whole row of books was sent flying, and then, as
Charlie peered out from under the table, he saw the picture of the Red King
swinging violently against the wall. Charlie leaped up and ran to catch the
painting as it fell.
"LEAVE IT!" thundered the awful bat
voice.
But Charlie couldn't bear to
let the King fall. As he caught the heavy gold frame the bat made a dive toward
him.
It was Dr. Bloor who,
inadvertently saved Charlie. The door suddenly swung open in front of him and
the bat crashed into it. With a dreadful shriek, she dropped at the
headmaster's feet.
"Good heavens . . .
what. . . who?" stuttered Dr. Bloor.
"Idiot!" screamed
the bat.
"Oh. Is it . . . ? I do
hope I haven't . . ."
"I'm not done for, don't
you worry" screeched the bat. "You asked for my help, but you're not
doing much to help yourselves, are you? You're letting them get
away with it."
To Dr. Bloor's great
discomfort, the bat crawled up his cape until she reached his shoulder, and
then she launched herself through the door, screaming, "Someone's in for
a very nasty surprise."
When the bat had gone, the
headmaster shook his shoulders, straightened his cape, and addressed the
children who were now crawling out from under the table. "The noise from
this room is intolerable. Manfred, can't you keep things under control?"
"Of course, sir,"
said Manfred turning a fierce red. "Circumstances exceptional, sir."
"Good lord, you're all
soaked!" Dr. Bloor observed.
"Torsson," said
Manfred.
"Torsson, get a mop. The
rest of you clean up this room. And BE
QUIET!"
When the headmaster swept out
it was already eight o'clock, and the seniors had no intention of cleaning up
the mess. Billy was excused because he was beginning to fall asleep. And Dorcas
complained of a headache. The workforce dwindled to five.
"It's always us, isn't
it?" said Emma, rolling up her sleeves.
"I wonder who's in for
the nasty surprise," muttered Charlie.
"I bet it won't be long
before we find out," said Lysander.
At half past eight, Miss
Ingledew decided it was time to take Ollie to the Pets' Café. The streets would
be empty and there would be no risk of him being walked into or knocked over.
She had already made sure that all was ready at the café.
"Ready as they'll ever
be, my dear," said Mr. Onimous' soft voice over the phone.
As Miss Ingledew locked the
shop, she failed to notice a large bat hanging above the cathedral door.
"I think it would be
best if you held my hand," she told Ollie. "Would you mind? I don't
want to lose you."
"No, I don't mind,"
said Ollie. "You remind me of my mom a bit. It's been ages since I held her
hand."
Miss Ingledew was a little
disconcerted to see her fingers disappear when Ollie's small hand clutched
hers. But she told herself that she must expect this sort of thing now that she
was part of Emma's strange world.
They hurried up to the main
road and then along to Frog Street, and although they didn't see the large bat
fluttering in the shadows behind them, both Ollie and Miss Ingledew felt the
slight tingle that people get at the back of the neck when they sense that something
is not quite right behind them.
Several times, Miss Ingledew
looked over her shoulder, but it was a crafty bat and managed to disguise
itself as a garbage bag caught on a lamppost, a shop sign, and a grimy
windowsill. Mind you, a few people did see an extraordinarily large bat gliding
past their windows. One man called the zoo and another the Pets' Rescue. But
the size of bat they described was far too large to be believed. No such
creature existed, they were told; it was probably a balloon, a kite, or, dare
it be suggested, a result of bad eyesight.
When Miss Ingledew and her
invisible companion reached the Pets' Café, she rang the bell. The window was
dark, and for one minute Ollie's heart plummeted. And then the door opened and
he found himself looking at an extremely small man, and the man was looking him
right in the eye. It was very comforting. Ollie had not been looked in the eye
for such a long time. It set him on the road to feeling whole again.
"This is Ollie,"
said Miss Ingledew holding up her disappeared fingers.
"So it is," said
Mr. Onimous. "I'm very pleased to meet you, Ollie. Come in, both!"
Mr. Onimous led the way
through the darkened café to a cozy kitchen at the back, where Ollie was
surprised to see three bright cats sitting on a freezer, a yellow dog snoozing
in a basket, and a very tall woman making pastry while a black rat watched from
her shoulder.
“Aha!" said the very
tall woman, who had a very long nose. "The vanished one! Welcome, Ollie
Sparks. I'm Onoria, dear. Mrs. Onimous." Her focus wandered a bit. She was
obviously not as good as her husband at guessing where invisible people might
be. But then she was a long way up.
Ollie couldn't help wondering
how a man so small had chosen a woman so tall to be his wife. In ordinary
circumstances, Ollie would have asked. But these were not ordinary
circumstances and instead he said, "Is it here — the boa?"
"There it is,
dear." Mrs. Onimous pointed to a large hamper quite close to her feet.
"I've been singing to it. The poor thing hasn't had an easy life."
"I wonder," Miss
Ingledew said shyly "would it be possible to have a cup of tea before we .
. . er . . . before it happens?"
"What am I thinking
of?" cried Mr. Onimous. "Manners, Orvil, manners. Sit down, my
dear." He pulled out a chair and Miss Ingledew sat down gratefully
Ollie said he would rather
stand for the "cure." He thought the snake would find it easier that
way "Can I see it now?" he asked.
Mrs. Onimous lifted the lid
of the hamper and Ollie beheld the dreadful boa that had once hugged him into
invisibility It was not quite as he remembered it. The brilliant sapphire skin
had faded, and now it was a soft, silvery blue. It appeared to have shrunk as
well, and something in its expression seemed to imply a gentler, friendlier
disposition.
The snake's silvery head
reared up suddenly and it chirped like a bird. Ollie stepped back.
"It's a lovely creature,
isn't it?" sighed Mrs. Onimous. "Do you take milk and sugar,
dears?"
Miss Ingledew said,
"Just milk, please," and Ollie said, "Nothing, thanks. I expect
I'll be thirsty later."
While Miss Ingledew and the
Onimouses sipped their tea, Ollie walked around the hamper. The snake followed
him with its little black eyes. Obviously it could see him. When Ollie stood
still, the boa slid gracefully out of the hamper and began to wrap itself
around his invisible ankles. Ollie held his breath.
"Do you think it knows
what to do?" whispered Mrs. Onimous.
"Let's hope so,"
said her husband. "Are you ready Ollie?"
"Yes, I'm ready"
said Ollie. "I'm thinking about seeing my brother. I'm thinking about
going home to Sparkling Castle. It sparkles because my brother and my father
can draw light from stones, did you know that?"
“And what do you do,
dear?" asked Mrs. Onimous. She thought of Ollie as a patient who must be
distracted while something painful was being done to them.
"I just play the
flute," said Ollie, who, at present, wasn't feeling any pain at all.
"I should love to hear
you play" said Mrs. Onimous.
The boa was winding itself
around and around in the air. As yet, nothing could be seen within its shining
coils.
"I'm going to close my
eyes now," said Ollie, "in case it doesn't work. I don't want to be
disappointed, you see."
"Of course not,"
said the adults.
Miss Ingledew put down her
cup. She couldn't watch. It was all too much. The experiment wasn't working.
Poor Ollie would be invisible forever, but she was already deciding what she
would do. She would take him back to the bookshop and call his parents. After
all, an invisible boy was better than no boy at all. And then she saw the feet.
First one, with a spider on its toe. Then the other. Bare, cold-looking feet,
badly in need of socks and shoes.
"Here come the
legs," said Mr. Onimous softly
He might just as well have
shouted because Runner Bean, disturbed by the impossible happenings, leaped up
and began to bark.
"Hush, there's a good
fellow," said Mrs. Onimous.
Runner Bean grunted and lay
down, keeping a watchful eye on the proceedings as more and more of Ollie was
revealed. The cats gave the impression that they'd seen all this before. They
remained quiet but alert.
"Oh, the poor boy look
at his pants," said Mrs. Onimous, regarding the tattered bits of cloth
that barely covered Ollie's knees.
The snake climbed higher, and
now they could see a worn gray sweater, at least two sizes too small for its
owner: the person whose bony wrists extended well beyond the threadbare
sleeves.
"Bless me!"
exclaimed Mr. Onimous as the boa's neck curled around a head of tangled brown
hair. A face appeared between the long brown strands; it had two large blue
eyes ringed with shadows, a neat mouth, and a pinched, inquisitive-looking
nose.
"Oh!" sighed Miss
Ingledew "Ollie!"
The snake encircled Ollie's
head until it looked like a shining turban and Ollie's eyebrows shot up in
surprise and excitement. “Am I back?" he asked. "I feel as if I am."
"You surely are,"
said Mr. Onimous. "You're well and truly visible, Ollie Sparks.
Congratulations!"
It seemed appropriate to
clap, and so everybody did, including Ollie, but very lightly in case it frightened
the boa.
The snake looked a little
weary after its efforts; in fact, it closed its eyes and snuggled into a
comfortable position on Ollie's head.
Mrs. Onimous lifted the
creature off Ollie and laid it in the basket. "We ought to
celebrate," she said. "Orvil, make another pot of tea. And I'll find
some cake."
After a very pleasant hour in
which a great many decisions were made, Miss Ingledew left the Pets' Café and
hurried back to her bookshop. She knew Ollie was in good hands; he was already
having his first bath in more than a year. Mrs. Onimous had everything under
control. New clothes would be found for the poor boy His hair would be cut, and
he would be well fed and rested before his long journey home to Sparkling
Castle.
Miss Ingledew was so pleased
with the way things had turned out, she began to hum one of her favorite tunes.
When she reached the intersection, she almost carried on down to Filbert
Street. She would have liked to share her news with Paton Yewbeam, but this
wasn't possible. Grandma Bone's accusation still rankled.
"I am not a
stalker," Miss Ingledew muttered under her breath. “And I will not be
regarded as a stalker."
She went on her way a little
slower now, and slightly subdued, quite unaware that the large bat was still
stalking her. Cloaked in darkness it fluttered behind her, down Cathedral
Close, and then it clung to a drainpipe and watched Miss Ingledew go into her
shop and lock the door.
The bat flew on, down to
Greybank Crescent and into Darkly Wynd. It hovered and flapped over the
rooftops and popped into an open window at the top of the third number
thirteen.
A few moments later Yolanda
Yewbeam, a bat no longer, walked into her great-niece Venetia's basement
workshop. "Wonderful," she murmured as she feasted her eyes on the
garments spread across Venetia's long table. There were blue capes and green
capes, silk dresses, velvet coats and breeches, colored tights, necklaces,
vests, frilled shirts, woolen shawls, and all manner of fancy belts and shoes.
Venetia was busily sewing
sequins around the hem of a long black skirt. Within her reach, at the edge of
the table, there was a cluster of tins, jars, and boxes. Now and again Venetia
would dip her fingers into one of these containers and draw out a few grains of
colored powder, a sprinkling of herbs, or a dab of Liquid. These she would
smear beneath the sequins before she sewed them on.
"Have you done the
cape?" asked Yolanda.
"Not yet." Venetia
looked up and gave a little start.
"I suppose you'd prefer me to be that pretty
little girl," said Yolanda, whose age and nasty disposition showed all too
clearly tonight.
"Not at all, Auntie. You
surprised me, that's all."
"I'm tired," said
Yolanda. "I've been watching that interfering woman for hours. She had
the boy I'm sure of it. She's cooked our goose. Grizelda's right, she'll have
to go. And so will her wretched little flying niece."
"Have you fixed the
belt?"
"Our little friend,
Dorcas, is taking care of it."
"Good. Now sit down,
Auntie. Take the weight off your feet." Venetia drew out a chair.
"I want to do the
cape," snapped Yolanda. She sat behind the sewing machine and pulled the
green cape toward her. "That blasted kid, that little beast — thinks he's
so-o-o-o clever. Well, he's got another think coming."
"Who, Auntie?"
"The Torsson boy Called
me a hag. A HAG!" screamed
Yolanda.
A BELT OF BLACK JEWELS
The
girl called Belle Dormer had vanished from Bloor's Academy. For most children
this was a great relief
But Charlie knew he hadn't
seen the last of Yolanda Yewbeam. He'd discovered from Cook that Ollie's
meeting with the blue boa had been entirely successful. This was great news,
but Ollie had been asking for his brother. And no one knew what had happened to
Samuel Sparks.
Charlie discussed his problem
with Fidelio, who was feeling rather left out of things since the night of wind
and spirits.
"We can't do much about
it till the weekend," said Fidelio. "And then Dad has booked me to
play the violin at my cousin's wedding. But I'll give it up to help you,
Charlie. The others seem a bit preoccupied."
This was true. When Tancred
and Lysander heard the good news about Ollie, they felt they had accomplished
all that was required of them.
Gabriel had a lot of piano
practice to catch up with, and Billy couldn't really be expected to help. He
wandered around, dazed from his encounter with the boa and longing to be
reunited with Rembrandt.
But it was Emma who had come
off worse. Dorcas had bound her hands with unusually powerful cord, and ever
since that night, the fingers that had briefly turned to feathers ached
continuously The pain was so bad Emma could barely hold her pen. But she had
promised to make a very special belt for Olivia, and nothing would persuade her
to abandon the task.
Mrs. Marlowe, the drama
teacher, had been so impressed by Olivia's acting in rehearsals that she had
decided to give her the role of leading princess. And Emma, excited by Olivia's
good news, promised to make her friend the most beautiful costume ever.
The long dress was finished
and hung on a rail at the back of the dressmaking class. It was made of red
silk with panels of shiny black. The sleeves were long and tight with cuffs of
sparkling black net, and the hem was encrusted with tiny black sequins.
Everyone admired the dress, and Olivia made frequent visits to Emma's class
just to stand and gaze at her beautiful costume. All it needed was a belt.
Emma was working on this now
but she was afraid that the belt would never be completed. Today she had
stitched only two black beads in place, and already every joint in her fingers
was aching.
"Shall I do a
bit for you?" asked Dorcas, who was sitting opposite Emma at one of the
large worktables.
"No thanks, I'll
manage," said Emma. She put another shining circle of jet in place. A
small wire hook was fixed to every piece and the hook was sewn onto the belt,
so that each bead moved independently flashing and sparkling as it caught the
light. The effect was stunning: a belt of black jewels.
Emma put up her hand.
"Please, can I get a glass of water?" she asked Miss Singerlee, the
dressmaking teacher.
"Of course. Are you all
right, Emma?" Miss Singerlee was concerned. Emma looked even paler than
usual, and her work was progressing so slowly
"I'm OK. Just
thirsty" said Emma. She left the classroom and began the long walk to the
coatrooms. When she'd had her drink, she leaned against the basins and massaged
her aching fingers. Would she ever fly
again? she wondered.
Emma wasn't sure how long she
was away from the class, but when she got back, she found that someone had sewn
a whole row of beads onto the belt.
"Thought you needed some
help," said Dorcas.
"Thanks." Emma
didn't know whether to be grateful or suspicious. Dorcas had been unusually
friendly since Belle's departure.
The bell rang, and Emma
carefully folded the belt and put it in her bag. She would have to work on it
over the weekend, so she rolled a handful of beads in her handkerchief and
dropped them into her bag with the belt.
It was Friday and Emma was
looking forward to a nice long sleep in her own comfortable room above the
bookshop.
Charlie couldn't wait to see
Ollie. In fact, everyone who had been involved in his rescue wanted to meet
him. Even Tancred and Lysander were willing to risk bats and spiders (should
they appear) in order to get a glimpse of an invisible boy made visible.
"The old bat's probably
flown off to Transylvania anyway" said Gabriel as they ran out to the
school buses.
"Don't bet on it,"
muttered Charlie.
There was a surprise waiting
for Charlie at home. Maisie was back. She was having tea with Uncle Paton when
Charlie walked in.
After a lot of hugging and
tears (on Maisie's part) Charlie's favorite grandmother made him sit down and
eat a plate of fish and chips while she told him something very interesting.
"Listen to this, Charlie," said his uncle solemnly "It might
explain a few things."
"OK. Fire away
Maisie," said Charlie.
Maisie pulled her chair
closer to his. "Well, Charlie, as you know I've been with my sister, Doris."
"Is she better?"
asked Charlie.
"Much better, thank you,
Charlie. She's
quite a bit older than me and knows more about the family I'm not sure why she
waited until she was at death's door to tell me this, but. . ."
At that point Charlie's
mother walked in
and another long hugging session took place.
"Patience,
Charlie," said Uncle Paton. "It's worth the wait."
It wasn't until Amy Bone had
her own plate of fish and chips that Maisie saw fit to continue with her story
"Where was I?" she
asked.
"Your sister was at
death's door," said Charlie.
"So she was. Well, all
of a sudden she says, 'Maisie,' she says, 'If I die, rescue my papers from the desk. Don't let them burn them.' 'Of course I
won't,' I said,
patting her poor white hand. And then she insists I get the papers and start
sorting them right there and then. What a mess! She'd been hoarding useless
stuff for years. I'd got most of it spread out on the floor by her bed, when I
picked up an old paper bag and out came this old roll of paper." Maisie
stopped and gazed at Charlie. "It was a family tree, Charlie, and guess
what it says?"
"Haven't a clue,"
said Charlie.
"Well, at the top of the
tree there's this person with a strange, unpronounceable name. When I asked my
sister about it, she said, 'Oh, him. He was a wizard, by all accounts. A Welsh
wizard. That's why he's got an unusual name.'"
“A wizard?" said
Charlie, sitting up. "Are you sure?"
"Positive," said
Maisie, beaming. "So the Joneses aren't nonentities after all. We're as
special as the Yewbeams. So there!"
Mrs. Bone thoughtfully
stirred her tea. "But that means Charlie has got it on both sides," she said. "Power
— or magic — or whatever it is."
"Exactly," said Uncle
Paton, excitedly banging the table. "You see, Charlie. The wand does
belong to you, that's why it works for you and no one else. That wily old
sorcerer must have stolen it from your ancestor. I've had a look at the dates.
Skarpo was a lot younger — he could have been the wizard's apprentice — maybe
he stole it when the old man died."
"Maybe that's why Skarpo
didn't try to trick me this time. Because of the wand and my connection to the
wizard."
"He could have been a
little anxious about what you would do with that wand," said Paton.
Charlie scratched his thatch
of hair. "Wow!" he murmured. "Wow! I've got a double dose."
He wasn't quite sure how he felt about it, but he was certainly flabbergasted.
"Do you think Grandma Bone knows about this?"
"She might have
guessed," said Uncle Paton. "Eustacia's clairvoyant, don't forget.
Perhaps she had an inkling."
Charlie stared at his fish
and chips. "Do you mind if we don't talk about this for a while?" he
murmured. "I want to think about it."
"Of course you do,
love," said Maisie. "It's probably a bit of a shock, isn't it? But
I'll give you the family tree to look at. After all, you are the last of our
branch of Joneses."
Charlie took the wrinkled
roll of parchment up to bed with him. For a long time he stared at the strange
names, the dates, the births, and marriages, wondering if any of those other
ancestors had the power. Had they used the wand, and if so, what for?
It had been a busy week to
say the least. And now this. Charlie lay back and closed his eyes. Right now it
was all too much to take in.
On Saturday morning, Julia
Ingledew was about to open the bookshop when her eye fell on a beautiful
jeweled belt. It was lying on her desk where Emma had left it the night before.
Julia Ingledew was not a vain
woman, but she had an exceptionally small waist, and who could blame her for
being proud of it? She picked up the belt, and the black jewels glittered in
the early light. It had been made for a child, but how would it look on her?
Surely it would fit her to perfection.
Julia wrapped the belt around
her waist. It was tight but. . . she drew in her breath . . . yes, it fit. She
closed the clasp and went to the mirror. The belt looked wonderful against the
emerald green of her dress. Julia gave a little twirl and the dazzling jewels
jingled mysteriously "Oo!" she sighed. She had never felt more
beautiful.
She took another deep breath
— for the belt was very tight — but she couldn't seem to get enough air into
her lungs. She coughed rather violently Her head felt as though it were being
squeezed in a vise. The feeling traveled down her spine and Julia staggered
from the pain, She attempted to loosen the belt, but the clasp wouldn't open.
Julia's heart began to beat wildly "Emma," she moaned. "Emma,
help me!"
Charlie was having breakfast
when the doorbell rang. On and on and on. Someone had their fist on the bell or
it was stuck.
"Hold on!" called
Charlie, still chewing toast. "I'm coming."
"Help! Help!" cried
a voice.
Charlie opened the front door
and Emma almost fell into the hall. "Oh, Charlie," she cried.
"Something awful's happened to my auntie."
"What sort of
awful?" said Charlie, wiping his mouth.
The landing above him was,
all at once, crowded with grandmothers, both shouting, "Has something
happened?" "Who is it?" "What's the fuss?"
"Do you want a glass of
water?" Charlie asked Emma. The urgency of the situation hadn't quite sunk
in.
"No," moaned Emma.
"I want someone lo come Now I want someone to help. I've run to the
doctor's office, but I didn't know what to say and I don't think they took me
seriously"
"What's going on?"
said Uncle Paton's voice.
"Oh, Mr. Yewbeam. It's
my auntie," cried Emma. "I think she's dying."
"What?" In four
bounds, Uncle Paton had cleared the staircase. "Let's go," he said.
"Oh, thank you!"
Emma shot out of the door. By the time she reached the pavement, Uncle Paton
was already several strides ahead.
Charlie stood and shook his
head. Things were moving too fast for him. But he was not too dazed to notice
the nasty smile on Grandma Bone's face just before she went back into her room.
"I'm going to the
bookshop," Charlie told Maisie.
"Good boy," said
Maisie.
Charlie leaped upstairs and got
the wand from under his bed. He wasn't sure why it suddenly seemed so
important, but since he'd learned its history he felt that perhaps it had a
part to play in desperate situations.
By the time he was on the
front step, Emma and his uncle had disappeared. Charlie raced up Filbert Street
and along the main road until he collided with three dachshunds, whose master
angrily told him to, "Watch that stick!"
The bookshop door was still
open, banging ominously in the breeze. Charlie latched it carefully behind him
and made sure the CLOSED sign
was showing.
He found Uncle Paton in Miss
Ingledew's back room, giving her the kiss of life. Embarrassed to see his uncle
doing — what he was doing, Charlie looked at the ceiling.
"Please, don't let her
die!" cried Emma. "Oh, please."
Charlie moved closer. Miss
Ingledew was lying on her sofa. Her face was a pale blue, her eyes open and
staring, her mouth gaping like a fish.
Uncle Paton's kiss of life
clearly hadn't worked and now he resorted to pressing his hands hard on Miss
Ingledew's chest. "Loosen that belt, Emma!" he said.
"I can't," wailed
Emma. "I've tried."
"What?" Paton
pulled at the clasp, and a blue spark shot across his fingers. "Ouch! What
the heck?" He pulled again, with the same result. He seized the belt with
both hands and tried to tear it apart. "It's impossible," he
muttered. "What's this thing made of? We need a knife — a wire-cutter —
something that can cut through steel."
"It won't be any
use," said Emma in a small, scared voice. "I think it's been
bewitched. I left it, you see, to get some water. It's all my fault."
Paton stared at her, aghast.
"This is how they punish people," he said in a low voice. "If
Julia . . ." He choked on his next words, and then, falling on his knees,
he took Miss Ingledew's pale hand and pressed it to his lips. "Oh, my
dear," he sighed. "I'm so sorry"
Charlie looked on in horror.
He was shocked to see his uncle in such a state. Was he going to give up, just
like that? Was Miss Ingledew already dead? He couldn't believe it.
He felt something move in his
right hand and his fingers tingled with warmth. Charlie looked at the wand. Why
had he brought it here, if not to use it? "I think I can help," he
said.
Paton looked at him.
"Can you, Charlie?"
“Yes," said Charlie
confidently He walked up to Miss Ingledew's prostrate body and touched the jeweled
belt with the tip of his wand. There was a bright flash and, for a second, the
whole belt sparkled like a firework.
"It's burning!"
cried Emma.
"No it's not," said
Charlie firmly "Torri!" he
commanded.
The wand's silver tip glowed
like fire, and the belt flew apart, sending showers of shining jet across the
room.
"Good Lord,
Charlie," said Paton in an awed voice. "How did you know what to
say?"
Charlie couldn't tell him.
Perhaps the strange word had been waiting in his head for years, never giving
itself away until now
The next minute, Miss
Ingledew gave a huge sigh and sat up. "Goodness," she said, "Did I faint or something?"
"Oh, Auntie, I thought
you were dead!" cried Emma, flinging her arms around Miss Ingledew's neck.
"Dead!" said Miss
Ingledew, looking bemused.
"Oh, my dear, dear
Julia. I can't tell you . . ." Unable to say what he wanted to say Paton
blew his nose very loudly
"Paton, did you save my
life?" asked Miss Ingledew
"I'm afraid not. Charlie
did that."
Miss Ingledew looked at the
wand resting in her lap. "Really? Was it that bad then? Thank you,
Charlie."
"That's OK," said
Charlie, withdrawing the wand. "It wasn't just me, it was — us. Me and the
wand."
"I see. Well, thank you
both." Miss Ingledew gave Charlie one of her wonderful smiles.
“Are you feeling quite
better, Julia?" said Paton, getting to his feet.
"Quite," said Julia
brightly "I'm sorry to have been such trouble."
"Never, Julia,"
said Paton fiercely "Never trouble. But if you're feeling quite better,
there's something I've got to do." He strode to the door, saying,
"Look after your aunt, Emma. I'll be back later."
Charlie
bounded after his uncle, who was already halfway down Cathedral Close.
"Where are you going, Uncle?" he called.
"You know very
well!" shouted Paton.
Charlie did know. It was
broad daylight, but Paton had thrown caution to the winds. Careless of shop
windows and taillights, his long legs carried him through the town like a dark
whirlwind. There was a small accident at the traffic lights, but luckily only
the amber light shattered, and before anyone could think what had caused it,
Paton was on his way again.
Charlie caught sight of him
turning into Greybank Crescent, but he was gone in a flash. Charlie didn't see
him again until he ran down Darkly Wynd, and there was his uncle outside the
door of the third number thirteen. He didn't knock or ring the bell. Instead he
brought up his foot and kicked. The old wood splintered and cracked. Paton kicked
again
and the whole door fell in.
Charlie tore up the steps and
through the open doorway His uncle was just descending the back stairs. Charlie
followed, down the stairs, across a narrow passage, and into Aunt Venetia's
workroom.
Yolanda was sitting behind a
sewing machine on the other side of a large table strewn with colored clothes
and material. There was a length of green cloth under the needle.
"Paton, we meet again at
last," said the old woman. "I hoped you'd come a-calling."
Paton stared at her, almost
in disbelief. "You hoped?" he said.
"Of course. After your
girlfriend's sad demise. She is dead, I trust? You don't have much luck with
the ladies, do you, Paton? First your mommy and now your lady friend. You'd be
much better off working with us, you know"
"WHAT?" thundered Paton.
"You heard me, and so
did that little wretch standing in your shadow."
Charlie clutched his wand
tightly He wondered when he'd have to use it, but there was no need after all.
He saw where Paton's furious gaze was directed and knew in a split second
before Yolanda did what was going to happen.
There was a look of horrified
surprise on the ancient woman's face as she lifted her hands from the machine
— too late.
The light on the sewing
machine exploded and the whole thing glowed white hot. With a dreadful shriek,
the electrified woman behind it shot into the air. She spun like a top and a
stream of wraithlike creatures came spilling out of her. They floated across
the ceiling — bats, birds, spiders, dogs, cats, fish, monsters — and there was
pretty Belle, waving long, stringy arms — and disappearing.
"What's happening?"
cried a voice, and Venetia tore into the room. She took in the burning machine,
the singed cloth, the scorched table. "What have you done?" she
screamed at Paton. "Where's my auntie?"
"Where do you
think?" he replied.
"How could you?"
she cried, backing away from him. "How dare you? You fiend, you despicable
tyrant. You . . . you stupid man!"
"I should have done it a
long time ago," said Paton, wiping his hands clean of some imaginary dirt.
By now an army of little
flames was licking at the garments on the table. Sparks caught on the velvet
curtains, and the room was filled with the dreadful acrid smell of burning.
"Come on, Charlie. Let's
get out of here," said Uncle Paton.
They rushed up the stairs and
out into the fresh air, coughing and choking on smoke. It wasn't long before
Venetia followed them.
The fire engine had a hard
time getting down narrow Darkly Wynd, but it managed eventually By then number
thirteen was blazing on two floors. A crowd had gathered to observe the
gruesome spectacle. People muttered about faulty wiring and old wood. No one
was very surprised to see the old house burning.
The four sisters stood apart,
watching in grim silence. They wouldn't even look at their brother.
The firemen had almost got
the blaze under control when someone spotted a figure standing at a top floor
window A small platform was raised and, amid cheers of "Well done!"
"He's all right!" "He's alive!" the window was broken and
the survivor stepped out onto the platform. It was Mr. Boldova.
The Yewbeam sisters said the
young man had been giving them some advice on costume design. "He's an
artist, you know,” said Eustacia.
Mr. Boldova was saved just in
time. A few moments after his rescue, the roof of Venetia's house went up in
flames, and the walls of the top floor fell away For a brief second, the
gasping onlookers saw the dark outline of an upright piano, perched on the
highest point of the burning building. And then the instrument came tumbling
down, its scorched keys playing an
eerie tune as it crashed onto the basement steps.
"I remember now,” said Mr.
Boldova. "Someone was playing a piano."
But there was no one left in the ruined building. The firemen made quite
sure of that. So whoever had been playing the hidden piano had gotten out of
the house before it was too late.
"Strange," said Mr. Boldova. "I never saw the pianist, I
only heard the notes. That's all. Just wonderful music."
Charlie thought of his father. Was it possible that he'd been kept up
there, in Venetia's loft, with only a piano for company? And if so, where was
he now?
Uncle Paton tapped Charlie on the shoulder. "You've got something to
tell this gentleman, haven't you, Charlie?"
"Have I?" said Charlie dreamily "Oh, yes. Of course."
And he told Mr. Boldova all about Ollie.
"This is the best news I've ever had in my life!" said the art
teacher. "Can you take me to him? Now? And
please, do you think you could call me Samuel? I'd rather leave the Boldova
part of my life behind."
"Of course, Mr.
Sparks," said Charlie. "Ollie's not far away And my uncle . . ."
He looked around, but Paton had slipped away Charlie guessed he'd gone back to
Ingledew's bookshop.
On Sunday seven friends with
assorted pets met at the Pets' Café. They all wanted to see the invisible boy
With new clothes, a bath, and a haircut, Ollie looked completely normal. It was
quite disappointing. But the disappointment didn't last long.
"I want you all to come
to Sparkling Castle," said Ollie. "Samuel says it's mid-semester
soon, so you could come for a week. I haven't had a friend there for ages, and
if it wasn't for you all, I wouldn't be here."
Who cared about learning
lines, practicing scales, or painting scenery when a whole week could be spent
in a castle?
"It's not a real
castle," said Ollie, "but there's lots of room. And there are
mountains and streams and forests and fields."
It sounded OK.
Charlie got his wish. Uncle
Paton rented a van. He wasn't going to buy one, he said, because they weren't
exactly his style. But for carrying eight children, an art teacher, a lady
bookseller, and a dog — it was obviously necessary
They all met outside the
bookshop on the following Saturday Just after dark, Uncle Paton rolled up in a
long silver van. Backpacks and sleeping bags were stowed in the back,
sandwiches and drinks pushed under the seats, and everybody piled in.
Miss Ingledew sat beside Uncle
Paton in the front. Charlie and Fidelio sat with the Sparks brothers in the
next row with Runner Bean spread across their knees. And the other five
squeezed themselves into the back.
As they left the city lights
behind them and plunged into the dark lanes, Ollie said, "Where's that
other boy? The one who made the boa change?"
Charlie felt bad about Billy
"They won't let him leave the academy" he said. "But one day
we'll get him out. You know, Billy's probably braver than any of us."
There was a murmur of
agreement from the others, but before their mood became too somber, Gabriel
said, "Right now, Billy's OK, actually I managed to get Rembrandt into the
kitchens. I bet they're having a great time together. Oh, and by the way
Blessed's got his tail back. Cook took him to see the boa!"
Samuel Sparks said he was
glad to know that Rembrandt had someone to talk to. He had never been sure if
the rat was happy "I don't think he liked these," said Samuel, and he
took two stones out of his pocket and let them sparkle across his palm.
“Animals don't like
magic," said Gabriel, whereupon Runner Bean stood up on Charlie's knees
and gave a long howl. "You see?" said Gabriel, and everyone laughed.
It was a long journey and
several times Charlie fell asleep. He would wake briefly when Runner Bean
licked his face or changed position. But the last time Charlie woke up, the car
had jerked violently to a halt. They had reached a fork in the road and,
looking through the window Charlie saw a signpost. There were two names at the
top. The left sign read SPARKLE-STONES and
the right read YORWYNDE.
"Yorwynde?" said
Charlie sleepily "What does that mean?"
"It means that the road
leads to Yewbeam Castle," said Uncle Paton solemnly
Charlie felt a cold tingle of
fear run down his spine. What hadYorath said to his uncle? "If you harm my
dear one, you'll pay for it with your life." And Paton had harmed Yolanda.
So what would Yorath do? Better not think about it yet, Charlie decided.
Miss Ingledew put a hand on
Paton's rigid fingers, and he turned to her with a smile. "That's one road
we won't be taking," he said.
The car lurched forward and
followed the sign to Sparklestones. The road became steep and twisting, but
they hadn't gone far when Ollie cried, "Look! We're home!"
And there it was, standing on
a sharp rise just ahead of them: Sparkling Castle. And it was sparkling. In
every window of the strange, rambling, turreted house, there was a row of
flashing, sparkling lights.
A lost boy was coming home
and a father had recovered his sparkle.